summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/60149-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/60149-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/60149-0.txt7266
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7266 deletions
diff --git a/old/60149-0.txt b/old/60149-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index b5b5dd4..0000000
--- a/old/60149-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7266 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Pride and His Prisoners, by A. L. O. E.
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Pride and His Prisoners
-
-Author: A. L. O. E.
-
-Release Date: August 21, 2019 [EBook #60149]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRIDE AND HIS PRISONERS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Richard Hulse and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-PRIDE AND HIS PRISONERS
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: A Terrible Danger.
-
-_Page 230._]
-
-
-
-
- PRIDE AND HIS
- PRISONERS BY
- A. L. O. E.
-
- LONDON, EDINBURGH,
- AND NEW YORK
-
- THOMAS NELSON
- AND SONS
-
-
-
-
-_CONTENTS_
-
-
- _I._ _The Haunted Dwelling_ 5
-
- _II._ _Resisted, yet Returning_ 16
-
- _III._ _Snares_ 26
-
- _IV._ _A Glance into the Cottage_ 33
-
- _V._ _Both Sides_ 43
-
- _VI._ _The Visit to the Hall_ 51
-
- _VII._ _A Misadventure_ 60
-
- _VIII._ _A Brother’s Effort_ 75
-
- _IX._ _Disappointment_ 88
-
- _X._ _On the Watch_ 96
-
- _XI._ _The Quarrel_ 102
-
- _XII._ _The Unexpected Guest_ 111
-
- _XIII._ _The Friend’s Mission_ 119
-
- _XIV._ _A Fatal Step_ 128
-
- _XV._ _The Deserted Home_ 140
-
- _XVI._ _Pleading_ 147
-
- _XVII._ _Conscience Asleep_ 157
-
- _XVIII._ _The Magazine_ 162
-
- _XIX._ _Expectation_ 170
-
- _XX._ _A Sunny Morn_ 178
-
- _XXI._ _The Ascent_ 187
-
- _XXII._ _In the Clouds_ 193
-
- _XXIII._ _Regrets_ 201
-
- _XXIV._ _Soaring above Pride_ 208
-
- _XXV._ _A Broken Chain_ 217
-
- _XXVI._ _The Awful Crisis_ 222
-
- _XXVII._ _Tidings_ 234
-
- _XXVIII._ _The Wheel Turns_ 242
-
- _XXIX._ _Two Words_ 252
-
- _XXX._ _The Spirit Laid_ 263
-
-
-
-
-_LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS_
-
-
- _A Terrible Danger_ _Frontispiece_
-
- _Her greeting to Dr. and Miss Bardon was
- most gracious and cordial_ 57
-
- _Tearing the Manuscript_ 107
-
- _An Unwelcome Surprise_ 168
-
-
-
-
-PRIDE AND HIS PRISONERS.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-THE HAUNTED DWELLING.
-
- “He who envies now thy state,
- Who now is plotting how he may seduce
- Thee also from obedience; that with him,
- Bereaved of happiness, thou mayst partake
- His punishment,—eternal misery!”
-
- MILTON.
-
-
-Bright and joyous was the aspect of nature on a spring morning in the
-beautiful county of Somersetshire. The budding green on the trees was yet
-so light, that, like a transparent veil, it showed the outlines of every
-twig; but on the lowlier hedges it lay like a rich mantle of foliage,
-and clusters of primroses nestled below, while the air was perfumed with
-violets. Already was heard the hum of some adventurous bee in search of
-early sweets, the distant low of cattle from the pasture, the mellow note
-of the cuckoo from the grove,—every sight and sound told of enjoyment on
-that sunny Sabbath morn.
-
-Yet let me make an exception. There was one spot which reserved to itself
-the unenviable privilege of looking gloomy all the year round. Nettleby
-Tower, a venerable edifice, stood on the highest summit of a hill, like
-some stern guardian of the fair country that smiled around it. The
-tower had been raised in the time of the Normans, and had then been the
-robber-hold of a succession of fierce barons, who, from their strong
-position, had defied the power of king or law. The iron age had passed
-away. The moat had been dried, and the useless portcullis had rusted over
-the gate. The loop-holes, whence archers had pointed their shafts, were
-half filled up with the rubbish accumulated by time. Lichens had mantled
-the grey stone till its original hue was almost undistinguishable; silent
-and deserted was the courtyard which had so often echoed to the clatter
-of hoofs, or the ringing clank of armour.
-
-Silent and deserted—yes! It was not time alone that had wrought the
-desolation. Nettleby Tower had stood a siege in the time of the
-Commonwealth, and the marks of bullets might still be traced on its
-walls; but the injuries which had been inflicted by the slow march of
-centuries, or the more rapid visitation of war, were slight compared to
-those which had been wrought by litigation and family dissension. The
-property had been for years the subject of a vexatious lawsuit, which
-had half ruined the unsuccessful party, and the present owner of Nettleby
-Tower had not cared to take personal possession of the gloomy pile.
-Perhaps Mr. Auger knew that the feeling of the neighbourhood would be
-against him, as the sympathies of all would be enlisted on the side of
-the descendant of that ancient family which had for centuries dwelt in
-the Tower, who had been deprived of his birthright by the will of a proud
-and intemperate father.
-
-The old fortress had thus been suffered to fall into decay. Grass grew in
-the courtyard; the wallflower clung to the battlements; the winter snow
-and the summer rain made their way through the broken casements, and no
-hand had removed the mass of wreck which lay where a furious storm had
-thrown down one of the ancient chimneys. Parties of tourists occasionally
-visited the gloomy place, trod the long, dreary corridors, and heard
-from a wrinkled woman accounts of the moth-eaten tapestry, and the
-time-darkened family portraits that grimly frowned from the walls. They
-heard tales of the last Mr. Bardon, the proud owner of the pile; how he
-had been wont to sit long and late over his bottle, carousing with jovial
-companions, till the hall resounded with their oaths and their songs;
-and how, more than thirty years back, he had disinherited his only son
-for marrying a farmer’s daughter. Then the old woman would, after slowly
-showing the way up the worn stone steps which led round and round till
-they opened on the summit of the tower, direct her listener’s attention
-to a small grey speck in the wide-spreading landscape below, and tell
-them that Dr. Bardon lived there in needy circumstances, in actual sight
-of the place where, if every man had his right, he would now be dwelling
-as his fathers had dwelt. And the visitors would sigh, shake their heads,
-and moralize on the strange changes in human fortunes.
-
-The old woman who showed strangers over Nettleby Tower lived in a cottage
-hard by; neither she nor any other person was ever to be found in the old
-halls after the sun had set. The place had the repute of being haunted,
-and was left after dark to the sole possession of the rooks, the owls,
-and the bats. I must tax the faith of my readers to believe that the old
-tower _was_ actually haunted; not by the ghosts of the dead, but by the
-spirits of evil that are ever moving amongst the living. I must attempt
-with a bold hand to draw aside the mysterious veil which divides the
-invisible from the visible world, and though I must invoke imagination to
-my aid, it is imagination fluttering on the confines of truth. Bear with
-me, then, while I personify the spirits of Pride and Intemperance, and
-represent them as lingering yet in the pile in which for centuries they
-had borne sway over human hearts.
-
-Standing on the battlements of the grey tower, behold two dim, but
-gigantic forms, like dark clouds, that to the eye of fancy have assumed
-a mortal shape. The little rock-plant that has found a cradle between
-the crumbling stones bends not beneath their weight,—and yet how many
-deep-rooted hopes have they crushed! Their unsubstantial shapes cast no
-shadow on the wall, and yet have darkened myriads of homes! The natural
-sense cannot recognise their presence; the eye beholds them not, the
-human ear cannot catch the low thunder of their speech; and yet there
-they stand, terrible _realities_,—known, like the invisible plague, by
-their effects upon those whom they destroy!
-
-There is a wild light in the eyes of Intemperance, not caught from the
-glad sunbeams that are bathing the world in glory; it is like a red
-meteor playing over some deep morass, and though there is often mirth
-in his tone, it is such mirth as jars upon the shuddering soul like
-the laugh of a raving maniac! Pride is of more lofty stature than his
-companion, perhaps of yet darker hue, and his voice is lower and deeper.
-His features are stamped with the impress of all that piety abhors and
-conscience shrinks from, for we behold him without his veil. Human
-infirmity may devise soft names for cherished sins, and even invest them
-with a specious glory which deceives the dazzled eye; but who could
-endure to see in all their bare deformity those two arch soul-destroyers,
-Intemperance and Pride?
-
-“Nay, it was I who wrought this ruin!” exclaimed the former, stretching
-his shadowy hand over the desolated dwelling. “Think you that had Hugh
-Bardon possessed his senses unclouded by my spell, he would ever have
-driven forth from his home his own—his only son?”
-
-“Was it not I,” replied Pride, “who ever stood beside him, counting up
-the long line of his ancestry, inflaming his soul with legends of the
-past, making him look upon his own blood as something different from that
-which flows in the veins of ordinary mortals, till he learned to regard a
-union with one of lower rank as a crime beyond forgiveness?”
-
-“I,” cried Intemperance, “intoxicated his brain”—
-
-“I,” interrupted Pride, “intoxicated his spirit. You fill your deep cup
-with fermented beverage; the fermentation which I cause is within the
-soul, and it varies according to the different natures that receive it.
-There is the _vinous_ fermentation, that which man calls high spirit, and
-the world hails with applause, whether it sparkle up into courage, or
-effervesce into hasty resentment. There is the _acid_ fermentation; the
-sourness of a spirit brooding over wrongs and disappointments, irritated
-against its fellow-man, and regarding his acts with suspicion. This the
-world views with a kind of compassionate scorn, or perhaps tolerates
-as something that may occasionally correct the insipidity of social
-intercourse. And there is the third, the last stage of fermentation, when
-hating and hated of all, wrapt up in his own self-worship, and poisoning
-the atmosphere around with the exhalations of rebellion and unbelief, my
-slave becomes, even to his fellow-bondsmen, an object of aversion and
-disgust. Such was my power over the spirit of Hugh Bardon. I quenched the
-parent’s yearning over his son; I kept watch even by his bed of death;
-and when holy words of warning were spoken, I made him turn a deaf ear to
-the charmer, and hardened his soul to destruction!”
-
-“I yield this point to you,” said Intemperance, “I grant that your black
-badge was rivetted on the miserable Bardon even more firmly than mine.
-And yet, what are your scattered conquests to those which I hourly
-achieve! Do I not drive my thousands and tens of thousands down the steep
-descent of folly, misery, disgrace, till they perish in the gulf of ruin?
-Count the gin-palaces dedicated to me in this professedly Christian land;
-are they not crowded with my victims? Who can boast a power to injure
-that is to be compared to mine?”
-
-“Your power is great,” replied Pride, “but it is a power that has limits,
-nay, limits that become narrower and narrower as civilization and
-religion gain ground. You have been driven from many a stately abode,
-where once Intemperance was a welcome guest, and have to cower amongst
-the lowest of the low, and seek your slaves amongst the vilest of the
-vile. Seest thou yon church,” continued Pride, pointing to the spire of a
-small, but beautiful edifice, embowered amongst elms and beeches; “hast
-thou ever dared so much as to touch one clod of the turf on which falls
-the shadow of that building?”
-
-“It is, as you well know, forbidden ground,” replied Intemperance.
-
-“To you—to you, but not to me!” exclaimed Pride, his form dilating with
-exultation. “I enter it unseen with the worshippers, my voice blends
-with the hymn of praise; nay, I sometimes mount the pulpit with the
-preacher,[1] and while a rapt audience hang upon his words, infuse my
-secret poison into his soul! When offerings are collected for the poor,
-how much of the silver and the gold is tarnished and tainted by my
-breath! The very monuments raised to the dead often bear the print of my
-touch; I fix the escutcheon, write the false epitaph, and hang my banner
-boldly even over the Christian’s tomb!”
-
-“Your power also has limits,” quoth Intemperance. “There is an antidote
-in the inspired Book for every poison that you can instil.”
-
-“I know it, I know it,” exclaimed Pride, “and marks it not the extent
-of my influence and the depth of the deceptions that I practise, that
-against no spirit, except that of Idolatry, are so many warnings given in
-that Book as against the spirit of Pride? For every denunciation against
-Intemperance, how many may be found against me! Not only religion and
-morality are your mortal opponents, but self-interest and self-respect
-unite to weaken the might of Intemperance; _I_ have but one foe that I
-fear, one that singles me out for conflict! As David with his sling to
-Goliath, so to Pride is the Spirit of the Gospel!”
-
-“How is it, then,” inquired Intemperance, “that so many believers in the
-Gospel fall under your sway?”
-
-“It is because I have so many arts, such subtle devices, I can change
-myself into so many different shapes; I steal in so softly that I waken
-not the sentinel Conscience to give an alarm to the soul! _You_ throw one
-broad net into the sea where you see a shoal within your reach; _I_ angle
-for my prey with skill, hiding my hook with the bait most suited to the
-taste of each of my victims. _You_ pursue your quarry openly before man;
-_I_ dig the deep hidden pit-fall for mine. _You_ disgust even those whom
-you enslave; _I_ assume forms that rather please than offend. Sometimes I
-am ‘a pardonable weakness,’ sometimes ‘a natural instinct,’ sometimes,”
-and here Pride curled his lip with a mocking smile, “I am welcomed as a
-generous virtue!”
-
-“It is in this shape,” said Intemperance angrily, “that you have
-sometimes even taken a part against me! You have taught my slaves to
-despise and break from my yoke!”
-
-“Pass over that,” replied Pride; “or balance against it the many times
-when I have done you a service, encouraging men to be _mighty to mingle
-strong drink_.”
-
-“Nay, you must acknowledge,” said Intemperance, “that we now seldom work
-together.”
-
-“We have different spheres,” answered Pride. “You keep multitudes from
-ever even attempting to enter the fold; I put my manacles upon tens of
-thousands who deem that they already have entered. I doubt whether there
-be one goodly dwelling amongst all those that dot yonder wide prospect,
-where one, if not all of the inmates, wears not my invisible band round
-the arm.”
-
-“You will except the pastor’s, at least,” said Intemperance. “Yonder, on
-the path that leads to the school, I see his gentle daughter. She has
-warned many against me; and with her words, her persuasions, her prayers,
-has driven me from more than one home. I shrink from the glance of that
-soft, dark eye, as if it carried the power of Ithuriel’s spear. Ida seems
-to me to be purity itself; upon her, at least, you can have no hold.”
-
-“Were we nearer,” laughed the malignant spirit, “you would see my
-dark badge on the saint! Since her childhood I have been striving and
-struggling to make Ida Aumerle my own. Sometimes she has snapped my
-chain, and I am ofttimes in fear that she will break away from my bondage
-for ever. But methinks I have a firm hold over her now.”
-
-“Her pride must be spiritual pride,” observed Intemperance.
-
-“Not so,” replied his evil companion; “I tried that spell, but my efforts
-failed. While with sweet voice and winning persuasion Ida is now guiding
-her class to Truth, and warning her little flock against us both, would
-you wish to hearken to the story of the maiden, and hear all that I have
-done to win entrance into a heart which the grace of God has cleansed?”
-
-“Tell me her history,” said Intemperance; “she seems to me like the
-snowdrop that lifts its head above the sod, pure as a flake from the
-skies.”
-
-“Even the snowdrop has its roots in the earth,” was the sardonic answer
-of Pride.
-
-[1] “What a beautiful sermon you gave us to-day!” exclaimed a lady to
-her pastor. “The devil told me the very same thing while I was in the
-pulpit,” was his quaint, but comprehensive reply.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-RESISTED, YET RETURNING.
-
- “Mount up, for heaven is won by prayer;
- Be sober—for thou art not there!”
-
- KEBLE.
-
- “The sacred pages of God’s own book
- Shall be the spring, the eternal brook,
- In whose holy mirror, night and day,
- Thou’lt study heaven’s reflected ray.
- And should the foes of virtue dare
- With gloomy wing to seek thee there,
- Thou will see how dark their shadows lie,
- Between heaven and thee, and trembling fly.”
-
- MOORE.
-
-
-“Ida Aumerle,” began the dark narrator, “at the age of twelve had the
-misfortune to lose her mother, and was left, with a sister several years
-younger than herself, to the sole care of a tender and indulgent father.
-Ever on the watch to strengthen my interests amongst the children of
-men, I sounded the dispositions of the sisters, to know what chance I
-possessed of making them prisoners of Pride. Mabel, clever, impulsive,
-fearless in character, with a mind ready to receive every impression, and
-a spirit full of energy and emulation, I knew to be one who was likely
-readily to come under the power of my spell. Ida was less easily won; she
-was a more thoughtful, contemplative girl, her temper was less quick, he
-passions were less easily roused, and I long doubted where lay the weak
-point of character on which Pride might successfully work.
-
-“As Ida grew towards womanhood my doubts were gradually dispelled. I
-marked that the fair maiden loved to linger opposite the mirror which
-reflected her tall, slight, graceful form, and that the gazelle eyes
-rested upon it with secret satisfaction. There was much time given to
-braiding the hair and adorning the person; and the fashion of a dress,
-the tint of a ribbon, became a subject for grave consideration. There are
-thousands of girls enslaved by the pride of beauty with far less cause
-than Ida Aumerle.”
-
-“But this folly,” observed Intemperance, “was likely to give you but
-temporary power. Beauty is merely skin-deep, and passes away like a
-flower!”
-
-“But often leaves the pride of it behind,” replied his companion.
-“There is many a wrinkled woman who can never forget that she once was
-fair,—nay, who seems fondly to imagine that she can never cease to be
-fair; and who makes herself the laughing-stock of the world by assuming
-in age the attire and graces of youth. It will never be thus with Ida
-Aumerle.
-
-“I thought that my chain was firmly fixed upon her, when one evening I
-found it suddenly torn from her wrist, and trampled beneath her feet!
-The household at the Vicarage had retired to rest; Ida had received her
-father’s nightly blessing, and was sitting alone in her own little room.
-The lamp-light fell upon a form and face that might have been thought to
-excuse some pride, but Ida’s reflections at that moment had nothing in
-common with me. She was bending eagerly over that Book which condemns,
-and would destroy me,—a book which she had ofttimes perused before, but
-never with the earnest devotion which was then swelling her heart. Her
-hands were clasped, her dark eyes swimming in joyful tears, and her lips
-sometimes moved in prayer,—not cold, formal prayer, such as I myself
-might prompt, but the outpouring of a spirit overflowing with grateful
-love. That was the birthday of a soul! I stood gloomily apart; I dared
-not approach one first conscious of her immortal destiny, first communing
-in spirit with her God!”
-
-“You gave up your designs, then, in despair?”
-
-“You would have done so,” answered Pride with haughtiness; “I do not
-despair, I only delay. I found that pride of beauty had indeed given way
-to a nobler, more exalting feeling. Ida had drunk at the fountain of
-purity, and the petty rill of personal vanity had become to her insipid
-and distasteful. She was putting away the childish things which amuse the
-frivolous soul. Ida’s time was now too well filled up with a succession
-of pious and charitable occupations, to leave a superfluous share to the
-toilette. The maiden’s dress became simple, because the luxury which she
-now esteemed was that of assisting the needy. Many of her trinkets were
-laid aside, not because she deemed it a sin to wear them, but because her
-mind was engrossed by higher things. One whose first object and desire
-is to please a heavenly Master by performing angels’ offices below, is
-hardly likely to dwell much on the consideration that her face and her
-figure are comely.”
-
-“Ida is, I know, reckoned a model of every feminine virtue,” said
-Intemperance. “I can conceive that your grand design was now to make her
-think herself as perfect as all the rest of the world thought her.”
-
-“Ay, ay; to involve her in spiritual pride! But the maiden was too much
-on her knees, examined her own heart too closely, tried herself by too
-lofty a standard for that. When the faintest shadow of that temptation
-fell upon her, she started as though she had seen the viper lurking under
-the flowers, and cast it from her with abhorrence! ‘A sinner, a weak,
-helpless sinner, saved only by the mercy, trusting only in the strength
-of a higher power;’ this Ida Aumerle not only calls herself, but actually
-feels herself to be. The power of Grace in her heart is too strong on
-that point for Pride.”
-
-“And yet you hope to subject her to your sway?
-
-“About two years after the night which I have mentioned,” resumed Pride,
-“after Ida had attained the age of eighteen, she resided for some time
-at Aspendale, the home of her uncle, Augustine Aumerle.”
-
-“One of your prisoners?” inquired Intemperance.
-
-“Of him anon,” replied the dark one, “our present subject is his niece.
-At his dwelling Ida met with one who had been Augustine’s college
-companion, Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh. You can just discern the towers
-of his mansion faint in the blue distance yonder.”
-
-“I know it,” replied Intemperance; “I frequented the place in his
-grandfather’s time. The present earl, as I understand, is your votary
-rather than mine.”
-
-“Puffed up with pride of rank,” said the stern spirit; “but pride of rank
-could not withstand a stronger passion, or prevent him from laying his
-fortune and title at the feet of Ida Aumerle.”
-
-“An opportunity for you!” suggested Intemperance.
-
-“A golden opportunity I deemed it. What woman is not dazzled by a
-coronet? what girl is insensible to the flattering attentions of him
-who owns one, even if he possess no other recommendation, which, with
-Dashleigh, is far from being the case? There was a struggle in the
-mind of Ida. I whispered to her of all those gilded baubles for which
-numbers have eagerly bartered happiness here, and forfeited happiness
-hereafter. I set before her grand images of earthly greatness, the pomp
-and trappings of state, the homage paid by the world to station. I
-strove to inflame her mind with ambition. But here Ida sought counsel of
-the All-wise, and she saw through my glittering snare. The earl, though
-of character unblemished in the eyes of man, and far from indifferent to
-religion, is not one whom a heaven-bound pilgrim like Ida would choose as
-a companion for life. Dashleigh’s spirit is too much clogged with earth;
-he is too much divided in his service; he wears too openly my chain,
-as if he deemed it an ornament or distinction. Ida prayed, reflected,
-and then resolved. She declined the addresses of her uncle’s guest, and
-returned home at once to her father.”
-
-“The wound which she inflicted was not a deep one,” remarked
-Intemperance. “Dashleigh was speedily consoled, without even seeking
-comfort from me.”
-
-“I poisoned his wound,” exclaimed Pride, “and drove him to seek instant
-cure. Dashleigh’s rejection aroused in his breast as much indignation as
-grief; and I made the disappointed and irritated man at once offer his
-hand to one who was not likely to decline it, Annabella, the young cousin
-of Ida.”
-
-“And what said the high-souled Ida to the sudden change in the object of
-his devotion?”
-
-“I breathed in her ear,” answered Pride, “the suggestion, ‘He might have
-waited a little longer.’ I called up a flush to the maiden’s cheek when
-she received tidings of the hasty engagement. But still I met with
-little but repulse. With maidenly reserve Ida concealed even from her own
-family a secret which pride might have led her to reveal, and none more
-affectionately congratulated the young countess on her engagement, than
-she who might have worn the honours which now devolved upon another.”
-
-“Ida Aumerle appears to be gifted with such a power of resisting your
-influence and repelling your temptations, that I can scarcely imagine,”
-quoth Intemperance, “upon what you can ground your assurance that you
-hold her captive at length. Pride of beauty, pride of conquest, pride of
-ambition, she has subdued; to spiritual pride she never has yielded. What
-dart remains in your quiver when so many have swerved from the mark?”
-
-“Or rather, have fallen blunted from the shield of faith,” gloomily
-interrupted Pride. “Ida’s real danger began when she thought the dart
-too feeble to render it needful to lift the shield against it. Ida, on
-her return home, found her father on the point of contracting a second
-marriage with a lady who had been one of his principal assistants
-in arranging and keeping in order the machinery of his parish. Miss
-Lambert, by her activity and energy, seemed a most fitting help-meet for
-a pastor. She was Aumerle’s equal in fortune and birth, and not many
-years his junior in age. She had been always on good terms with his
-family, and the connection appeared one of the most suitable that under
-the circumstances could have been formed. And so it might have proved,”
-continued Pride, “but for me!”
-
-“Is Mrs. Aumerle, then, under your control?”
-
-“She is somewhat proud of her good management, of her clear common sense,
-of her knowledge of the world,” was the dark one’s reply; “and this is
-one cause of the coldness between her and the daughters of her husband.
-Ida, from childhood, had been accustomed to govern her own actions and
-direct her own pursuits. Steady and persevering in character, she had
-not only pursued a course of education by herself, but had superintended
-that of her more impetuous sister. Since her mother’s death Ida had
-been subject to no sensible control, for her father looked upon her as
-perfection, and left her a degree of freedom which to most girls might
-have been highly dangerous. Thus her spirit had become more independent,
-and her opinions more formed than is usual in those of her age. On her
-father’s marriage Ida found herself dethroned from the position which
-she so long had held. She was second where she had been first,—second in
-the house, second in the parish, second in the affections of a parent
-whom she almost idolatrously loved. I saw that the moment had come
-for inflicting a pang; you will believe that the opportunity was not
-trifled away! Ida had been accustomed to lead rather than to follow.
-She exercised almost boundless influence over her sister Mabel, and was
-regarded as an oracle by the poor. Another was now taking her place,
-and another whose views on many subjects materially differed from her
-own, who saw various duties in a different light, and whose character
-disposed her to act in petty matters the part of a zealous reformer. I
-marked Ida’s annoyance at changes proposed, improvements resolved on, and
-I silently pushed my advantage. I have now placed Ida in the position
-of an independent state, armed to resist encroachments from, and owning
-no allegiance to a powerful neighbour. There is indeed no open war;
-decency, piety, and regard for the feelings of a husband and father alike
-forbid all approach to that; but there is secret, ceaseless, determined
-opposition. I never suffer Ida to forget that her own tastes are more
-refined, her ideas more elevated than those of her step-mother; and I
-will not let her perceive that in many of the affairs of domestic life,
-Mrs. Aumerle, as she had wider experience, has also clearer judgment than
-herself. I represent advice from a step-mother as interference, reproof
-from a step-mother as persecution, and draw Ida to seek a sphere of her
-own as distinct as possible from that of the woman whom her father has
-chosen for his wife.”
-
-“Doubtless you occasionally remind the fair maid,” suggested
-Intemperance, “that but for her own heroic unworldliness she might have
-been a peeress of the realm.”
-
-“I neglect nothing,” answered Pride, “that can serve to elevate the
-spirit of one whom I seek to enslave. I have need of caution and
-reserve, though hitherto I have met with success, for it is no easy task
-thoroughly to blind a conscience once enlightened like that of Ida. She
-does even now in hours of self-examination reproach herself for a feeling
-towards Mrs. Aumerle which almost approaches dislike. She feels that her
-own peace is disturbed; for the lightest breath of sin can cloud the
-bright mirror of such a soul. But in such hours I hover near. I draw the
-penitent’s attention from her own faults to those of the woman she loves
-not, till I make her pity herself where she should blame, and account the
-burden which _I_ have laid upon her as a cross appointed by Heaven.”
-
-“O Pride, Pride!” exclaimed Intemperance with a burst of admiration, “I
-am a child in artifice compared with you!”
-
-“Rest assured that when any young mortal is disposed to look down upon
-one placed above her by the will of a higher power, that pride is
-lingering near.”
-
-“And by what name may you be known in this particular phase of your
-being?” inquired Intemperance.
-
-“The pride of self-will in the language of truth; but Ida would call me
-_sensitiveness_,” replied the dark spirit with a gloomy smile.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-SNARES.
-
- “But what are sun and moon, and this revolving ball
- Compared with _Him_ who thus supports them all;
- Whose attributes, all-infinite, transcend
- Whate’er the mind can reach, or mortal apprehend!
- Whose words drew light from chaos drear and dark,
- Whose goodness smoothes this state of toil and trouble,
- Compared with it—the sun is as a spark—
- The boundless ocean a mere empty bubble!”
-
- HENRY ST. GEORGE TUCKER.
-
-
-“The pastor and his wife I see approaching the church,” observed
-Intemperance, glancing down in the direction of the path along which
-advanced a rather stout lady, with large features and high complexion,
-who was leaning on the arm of a tall, handsome, but rather heavily-built
-man, in whose mild, dark eyes might be traced a resemblance to those of
-his daughter.
-
-“They come early,” said Pride; “he, to prepare for service; his wife, to
-hear the school children rehearse the hymns appointed for the day. This
-was once Ida’s weekly care; she is far more qualified for the charge than
-her step-mother, and the music has suffered from the change.”
-
-“Ida showed humility, at least, in yielding up that charge,” remarked
-Intemperance.
-
-“Humility,” exclaimed Pride, an expression of ineffable scorn convulsing
-his shadowy features as the word was pronounced. “I should not marvel if
-Ida thought so; but hear the real state of the case. The maiden had taken
-extreme pains to teach her choir a beautiful anthem, in which a trio is
-introduced, which she instructed three of the girls who had the finest
-voices and the most perfect taste to sing. Mrs. Aumerle, on hearing the
-anthem, at once condemned it. It was time wasted, she averred, to teach
-cottage-children to sing like choristers in a cathedral; and to make a
-whole congregation cease singing in order to listen to the voices of
-three, was to turn the heads of the girls, and make them fancy themselves
-far above the homely duties of the state in which Providence had been
-pleased to place them. There was common sense in the observations;
-but Ida saw in it simply want of taste, and at my suggestion,—_at my
-suggestion_,” repeated Pride in triumph, “she gave up charge of the music
-altogether, because she was offended at any fault having been found in it
-by one who knew so little of the subject.”
-
-“Is the minister himself a good man?” inquired Intemperance.
-
-“Good! yes, good, if any of the worms of earth can be called so,” replied
-Pride, with gloomy bitterness, “for he does not regard himself as good.
-Naturally weak and corrupt are the best of mortals, prone to fall, and
-liable to sin, yet I succeed in persuading many that the gold which
-is intrusted to their keeping imparts some intrinsic merit to the clay
-vessel which contains it; that the cinder, glowing bright from the fire
-which pervades it, is in itself a brilliant and beautiful thing!”
-
-“But Lawrence Aumerle was never your captive?”
-
-“I thought once that he would be so,” replied Pride, his features
-darkening at the recollection of disappointment and failure. “Aumerle had
-been a singularly prosperous man—his life had appeared one uninterrupted
-course of success. Easy in circumstances, cherished in his family, a
-favourite in society, beloved by the poor, with a disposition easy and
-tranquil, disturbed by no violent passion,—the lot of Aumerle was one
-which might well render him a subject of envy. In the pleasantness of
-that lot lay its peril. Aumerle was not the first saint who in prosperity
-has thought that he should never be moved, who has been tempted to
-regard earthly blessings as tokens of Heaven’s peculiar favour. He knew
-little of the burden and heat of the day, still less of the strife
-and the struggle. Self-satisfaction was beginning to creep over his
-soul, as vegetation mantles a standing pool over which the rough winds
-never sweep. ‘He is mine!’ I thought, ‘mine until death, and indolence
-and apathy shall soon add their links to the chain forged by pride of
-prosperity.’ But mine was not the only eye that was watching the Vicar
-of Ayrley. There is an ever-wakeful Wisdom which ofttimes defeats my
-most subtle schemes, leading the blind by a way they know not, drawing
-back wandering souls to the orbit of duty, even as that same Wisdom hangs
-the round world upon nothing, and guides the stars in their courses! My
-chain was suddenly snapped asunder by a blow which came from a hand of
-love, but which, in its needful force, laid prostrate the soul which it
-saved. Aumerle’s loved partner was smitten with sickness, smitten unto
-death, and the doating husband wrestled in agonizing prayer for her who
-was dearer to him than life. The prayer was not granted, for the wings of
-the saint were fledged. She escaped, like a freed bird, from the power of
-temptation, for ever! Her husband remained behind,—Lawrence Aumerle was
-an altered man. Earth had lost for him its alluring charm, and enchained
-his affections no more. He was softened—humbled,” continued Pride, with
-the bitterness of one who records his own defeat, “and in another world
-he will reckon as the most signal mercy of his life the tempest which
-scattered his joys, and dashed his hopes to the ground! Let us not speak
-of him more,” continued the fierce spirit with impatience; “his younger
-brother, the stately Augustine, will not shake off my yoke so lightly.”
-
-“His pride may well be personal pride,” said Intemperance, following the
-direction of the glance of his stern companion, “if that be he who, with
-the rest of the congregation, is now obeying the summons of the church
-bells. Mine eyes never rested on a more goodly man.”
-
-“_Personal_ pride!” repeated the dark one with a mocking laugh,
-“Augustine Aumerle is by far too proud for that. He would not stoop to
-so childish a weakness. No, his is the pride of intellect, the pride
-of conscious genius, the pride to mortals, perhaps, the most perilous
-of all, which trusts its own power to explore impenetrable mystery,
-and thereby involves in a hopeless labyrinth; that seeks to sound
-unfathomable depths, and may sink for ever in the attempt.”
-
-“Is he then a sceptic?” inquired Intemperance.
-
-“No, not yet, _not yet_,” murmured the tempter; “but I am leading him in
-the way to become one. I am leading him as I have before led some of the
-most brilliant sons of genius. I have made them trust their own waxen
-wings, rely on the strength of their own reason, and the higher they have
-risen in their flight, the deeper and darker has been their fall.” A
-gleam of savage triumph, like a flash from a dark cloud, passed over the
-evil spirit as he spoke.
-
-“Who is he with the long white hair,” asked his companion, “who even now
-glanced up at these old towers with an expression so stern and so sad?”
-
-“He who was once their heir,” replied Pride. “You see Timon Bardon, whom
-you and I disinherited through the power which we possessed over his
-father.”
-
-“Have you not thereby lost the son?” asked Intemperance. “Would not the
-pride of wealth—”
-
-He was rudely interrupted by his associate—“Know you not that there is
-also a pride of poverty?” he cried. “Have you forgotten that there is
-the acid fermentation as well as the vinous? Ha! ha! my influence is
-recognised over the rich and the great; but who knows—who knows,” he
-repeated, clenching his shadowy hand, “in how heavy a grasp I can hold
-down the poor! But I can no longer linger here,” continued Pride; “I
-must mingle with yon crowd of worshippers, even as they enter the house
-of prayer. Unless I keep close at the side of each, they may derive some
-benefit from the sermon, from forgetting to criticise the preacher.”
-
-“And I,” exclaimed Intemperance, “must now away to do my work of death
-amongst such as never enter a house of prayer.”
-
-And so the two evil spirits parted, each on his own dark errand. My
-tale deals only with Pride, and rather as his influence is seen in
-the actions and characters of the human beings to whom the preceding
-conversation related, than as possessing any distinct existence of his
-own. Let these three first chapters be regarded as a preface in dialogue,
-explaining the design of my little volume; or as a glimpse of the hidden
-clockwork which, itself unseen, directs the movements of everyday life.
-Most thankful should I be if such a glimpse could induce my reader to
-look nearer at home; if, when ubiquitous Pride speaks to the various
-characters in this tale, the reader should ask himself whether there be
-not something familiar in the tone of that voice, and with a searching
-glance examine whether his own soul be clogged with no link of the
-tyrant’s chain,—whether he himself be not a prisoner of Pride.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-A GLANCE INTO THE COTTAGE.
-
- “Where’s he for honest poverty
- Wha hangs his head, and a’ that,
- The coward slave, we pass him by,
- We dare be poor for a’ that.”
-
- BURNS.
-
-
-The “small grey speck” just visible from the summit of Nettleby Tower,
-on nearer approach expands into a stone cottage, which, excepting that
-it has two storeys instead of one, and can boast an iron knocker to the
-door, and an apology for a verandah round the window, has little that
-could serve to distinguish it from the dwelling of a common labourer.
-
-We will not pause in the little garden, even to look at the bed of
-polyanthus in which its possessor takes great pride; we will at once
-enter the single sitting-room which occupies almost the whole of the
-ground floor, and after taking a glance at the apartment, give a little
-attention to its occupants.
-
-It is evident, even on the most superficial survey, that different
-tastes have been concerned in the fitting up of the cottage. Most of the
-furniture is plain, even to coarseness; the table is of deal, and so are
-the chairs, but over the first a delicate cover has been thrown, and
-the latter—to the annoyance of the master of the house—are adorned with
-a variety of tidies, which too often form themselves into superfluous
-articles of dress for those who chance to occupy the seats. The wall
-is merely white-washed, but there has been an attempt to make it look
-gay, by hanging on it pale watercolour drawings of flowers, bearing but
-an imperfect resemblance to nature. One end of the room is devoted to
-the arts, and bears unmistakable evidence of the presence of woman in
-the dwelling. A green guitar-box, from which peeps a broad pink ribbon,
-occupies a place in the corner, half hidden by a little table, on which,
-most carefully arranged, appear several small articles of vertu. A tiny,
-round mirror occupies the centre, attached to an ornamental receptacle
-for cards; two or three miniatures in morocco cases, diminutive cups and
-saucers of porcelain, and a pair of china figures which have suffered
-from time, the one wanting an arm and the other a head,—these form the
-chief treasures of the collection, if I except a few gaily bound books,
-which are so disposed as to add to the general effect.
-
-At this end of the room sits a lady engaged in cutting out a tissue paper
-ornament for the grate; for though the weather is cold, no chilliness of
-atmosphere would be thought to justify a fire in that room from the 1st
-of April to that of November. The lady, who is the only surviving member
-of the family of Timon Bardon and his late wife the farmer’s daughter,
-seems to have numbered between thirty and forty years of age,—it would be
-difficult to say to which date the truth inclines, for Cecilia herself
-would never throw light on the subject. Miss Bardon’s complexion is
-sallow; her tresses light, the eye-lashes lighter, and the brows but
-faintly defined. There is a general appearance of whity brown about the
-face, which is scarcely redeemed from insipidity by the lustre of a pair
-of mild, grey eyes.
-
-But if there be a want of colour in the countenance, the same fault
-cannot be found in the attire, which is not only studiously tasteful
-and neat, but richer in texture, and more fashionable in style, than
-might have been expected in the occupant of so poor a cottage. The fact
-is, that Cecilia Bardon’s pride and passion is dress; it has been her
-weakness since the days of her childhood, when a silly mother delighted
-to deck out her first-born in all the extravagance of fashion. It is this
-pride which makes the struggle with poverty more severe, and which is
-the source of the selfishness which occasionally surprises her friends
-in one, on all other points, the most kindly and considerate of women.
-Cecilia would rather go without a meal than wear cotton gloves, and a
-silk dress affords her more delight than any intellectual feast. She had
-a sore struggle in her mind whether to expend the little savings of her
-allowance on a much-needed curtain to the window to keep out draughts
-in winter and glare in summer, a subscription to the village school, or
-a pair of fawn-coloured kid boots, which had greatly taken her fancy.
-Prudence, Charity, Vanity, contended together, but the fawn-coloured
-boots carried the day! One of them is now resting on a footstool, shewing
-off as neat a little foot as ever trod on a Brussels carpet,—at least,
-such is the opinion of its possessor. Grim Pride must have laughed when
-he framed his fetters of such flimsy follies as these!
-
-Opposite to Cecilia sits her father, whose appearance, as well as
-character, offers a strong contrast to that of his daughter. Dr. Bardon
-is a man who, though his dress be of the commonest description, could
-hardly be passed in a crowd without notice. His dark eyes flash under
-thick, beetling, black brows with all the fire of youth; and but for the
-long white hair which falls almost as low as his shoulders, and furrows
-on each side of the mouth, caused by a trick of frequently drawing the
-corners downwards, Timon Bardon would appear almost too young to be the
-father of Cecilia. There is something leonine in the whole cast of his
-countenance, something that conveys an impression that he holds the world
-at bay, will shake his white mane at its darts, and make it feel the
-power of his claws. The doctor’s occupation, however, at present is of
-the quietest description,—he is reading an old volume of theology, and
-his mind is absorbed in his subject. Presently a muttered “Good!” shows
-that he is satisfied with his author, and Bardon, after vainly searching
-his pockets, rises to look for a pencil to mark the passage that he
-approves.
-
-He saunters up to Cecilia’s show-table, and examines the ornamental
-card-rack attached to the tiny round mirror.
-
-“Never find anything useful here!” he growls to himself; then, addressing
-his daughter, “Why don’t you throw away these dirty cards, I’m sick of
-the very sight of them!”
-
-Cecilia half rises in alarm, which occasions a shower of little pink
-paper cuttings to flutter from her knee to the floor. “O papa! don’t,
-don’t throw them away; they’re the countess’s wedding cards!”
-
-Down went the corners of the lips. “Were they a duchess’s,” said Dr.
-Bardon, “there would be no reason for sticking them there for years.”
-
-“Only one year and ten months since Annabella married,” timidly
-interposed Cecilia.
-
-“What is it to me if it be twenty!” said the doctor, walking up and down
-the room as he spoke; “she’s nothing to us, and we’re nothing to her!”
-
-“O papa! you used always to like Annabella.”
-
-“I liked Annabella well enough, but I don’t care a straw for the
-countess; and if she had cared for me, she’d have managed to come four
-miles to see me.”
-
-“She has been abroad for some time, and—”
-
-“And she has done with little people like us,” said the doctor, drawing
-himself up to his full height, and looking as if he did not feel himself
-to be little at all. “I force my acquaintance on no one, and would not
-give one flower from my garden for the cards of all the peerage.”
-
-Cecilia felt the conversation unpleasant, and did not care to keep it up.
-She bent down, and picked up one by one the scraps of pink paper which
-she had scattered. Something like a sigh escaped from her lips.
-
-Dr. Bardon was the first to speak.
-
-“I saw Augustine Aumerle yesterday at church; I suppose he’s on a visit
-to his brother the vicar.”
-
-“How very, very handsome he is!” remarked Cecilia.
-
-“You women are such fools,” said the doctor, “you think of nothing but
-looks.”
-
-“But he’s so clever too, so wonderfully clever! They say he carried off
-all the honours at Cambridge.”
-
-“Much good they will do him,” growled the doctor, throwing himself down
-on his chair; “I got honours too when I was at college, and I might
-better have been sowing turnips for any advantage I’ve had out of them.
-It’s the fool that gets on in the world!”
-
-This, by the way, was a favourite axiom of Bardon’s, first adopted at
-the suggestion of Pride, as being highly consolatory to one who had never
-managed to get on in the world.
-
-“I think that I see Ida and Mabel Aumerle crossing the road,” said
-Cecilia, glancing out of the window. “How beautiful Ida is, and so
-charming! I declare I think she’s an angel!”
-
-“She’s well enough,” replied the doctor, in a tone which said that she
-was that, but nothing more.
-
-In a short time a little tap was heard at the door, and the vicar’s
-daughters were admitted. Ida indeed looked lovely; a rapid walk in a cold
-wind had brought a brilliant rose to her cheek, and as she laid on the
-table a large paper parcel which she and her sister had carried by turns,
-her eyes beamed with benevolent pleasure. Mabel was far less attractive
-in appearance than her sister, a small upturned nose robbing her face of
-all pretensions to beauty beyond what youth and good-humour might give;
-but she also looked bright and happy, for the girl’s errand was one of
-kindness. The want of a curtain in Bardon’s cold room had been noticed by
-others than Cecilia, and the parcel contained a crimson one made up by
-the young ladies themselves.
-
-“Oh! what a beauty! what a love!” exclaimed Cecilia, in the enthusiasm of
-grateful admiration. “Papa, only see what a splendid curtain dear Ida and
-Mabel have brought us!”
-
-The doctor was not half so enthusiastic. It has been said that there
-are four arts difficult of attainment,—_how to give reproof, how to take
-reproof, how to give a present, and how to receive one_. This difficulty
-is chiefly owing to pride. Timon Bardon was more annoyed at a want having
-been perceived, than gratified at its having been removed. He would
-gladly enough have obliged the daughters of his pastor, but to be under
-even a small obligation to them was a burden to his sensitive spirit. He
-could hardly thank his young friends; and a stranger might have judged
-from his manner that the Aumerles were depriving him of something that
-he valued, rather than adding to his comforts. But Ida knew Bardon’s
-character well, and made allowance for the temper of a peevish,
-disappointed man. She seated herself by Cecilia, and began at once on a
-different topic.
-
-“I have a message for you, Miss Bardon. I saw Annabella on Saturday.”
-
-“The countess!” cried the expectant Cecilia.
-
-“She was at our house, and regretted that the threatening weather
-prevented her driving on here.”
-
-“I’d have been so delighted!” interrupted Cecilia, while the doctor
-muttered to himself some inaudible remark.
-
-“But she desired me to say, with her love, how much pleasure it would
-give her if you and her old friend the doctor (these were her words)
-would come to see her at Dashleigh Hall.”
-
-The grey eyes of Miss Bardon lighted up with irrepressible pleasure, and
-even the gruff old doctor uttered a rather complacent grunt.
-
-“She begged,” said Mabel, “that you would drive over some morning and
-take luncheon, and let her show you over the garden and park.”
-
-“Then she’s not changed, dear creature!” exclaimed Cecilia.
-
-“And she hopes before long,” continued Mabel, “to find herself again at
-Milton Cottage.”
-
-“Mill Cottage,” said the doctor gruffly; for the name of his tenement
-had for many years been a disputed subject between him and his daughter
-Cecilia;—“there’s common sense in that name: Mill Cottage, because it was
-once connected with a mill. To turn it into ‘Milton’ is pure nonsense
-and affectation. A fine title would hang about as well on this place
-as knee-buckles and ruff on a ploughman!” And having thus given his
-oracular opinion, Dr. Bardon strolled out into his garden, leaving the
-young ladies to pursue uninterrupted conversation together, none the less
-agreeable for his absence.
-
-“You will excuse papa,” said Cecilia, feeling that some apology was
-required for her father’s abrupt departure.
-
-Dr. Bardon’s manner was far rougher and less courteous than it would
-have been had he appeared as the lord of Nettleby Tower, instead of a
-poor surgeon with indifferent practice. Whether it were that he was
-soured by disappointment, or that his pride shrank from the idea of
-appearing to cringe to those more favoured by fortune than himself, it
-would be perhaps difficult to determine; he appeared to consider that
-true dignity consisted in despising those outward advantages which he
-would probably have overvalued had he himself possessed them. Thus, while
-Cecilia’s pride led her to make the best possible appearance, and catch
-any reflected gleam of grandeur from opulent or titled acquaintance, Dr.
-Bardon rather gloried in the meanness of his home, never cared to hide
-the patch upon his coat, and considered himself equal in his poverty to
-any peer who wore the garter and the George.
-
-The doctor appeared to have walked off his ill-humour, for when Ida and
-Mabel bade adieu to Miss Bardon, they found him ready to escort them to
-his gate. With not ungraceful courtesy he presented the young ladies with
-a nosegay of his choicest hyacinths, and even condescended to say that
-he valued their present for the sake of the fair hands that had worked
-it! There was something of the “fine old English gentleman” lingering yet
-about the disinherited man.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-BOTH SIDES.
-
- “From idle words, that restless throng
- And haunt our hearts when we would pray;
- From pride’s false chain, and jarring wrong,
- Seal Thou my lips, and guard the way.”
-
- KEBLE.
-
-
-“Now the doctor’s happy! he has got rid of his gratitude! I knew how it
-would be!” laughed Mabel, as soon as the girls had walked beyond reach of
-hearing.
-
-“What do you mean?” asked Ida.
-
-“Did you not see how uncomfortable the poor man was under the weight of
-even such a little obligation? It was steam high pressure with him, till
-he opened a safety-valve, and off flew all his debt discharged in the
-shape of a bunch of hyacinths!”
-
-“How you talk!” said her sister with a smile; “he intended these poor
-little flowers as a mark of attention; they were no return for our
-present.”
-
-“O Ida, how little you know! Why, Dr. Bardon does not think that there
-are hyacinths in the world that can bear comparison with his. He thinks
-them worth any money. He carries a mental glass of very singular
-construction, patented by the maker, Pride. Look through the one end,
-everything is small; look through the other, everything is big! He turns
-the magnifier to what he does himself, the diminisher to what others do
-for him; and it is wonderful how he thus manages to economize gratitude,
-and keep himself out of debt to his friends. Depend upon it, seen through
-his glass, his hyacinths swelled to the size of hollyhocks, and our
-curtain diminished to that of a sampler!”
-
-“You are a sad satirical girl!” said Ida.
-
-“Not I, I’ve only practised the ‘vigilance of observation and accuracy
-of distinction, which neither books nor precepts can teach,’ which the
-famous Mr. Jenkins used to recommend to papa when he was young. I am
-merely distinguishing between the kindnesses which a man does to please a
-friend, and those which he does to gratify his own pride. Dr. Bardon, in
-spite of his poverty, is as proud as the Earl of Dashleigh can be.”
-
-“But he is one who deserves much indulgence.”
-
-“I am not saying anything against him,” interrupted Mabel; “I rather like
-a dash of pride in a character; I know I have plenty of it myself.”
-
-“Mabel—”
-
-“Why, darling, I’m proud of you!” exclaimed Mabel, turning her
-eyes affectionately on her sister; “and I’m proud of my excellent
-father, proud of my glorious uncle, but I am not proud,”—here Mabel
-laughed,—“I’m not proud of my step-mother at all.”
-
-“Mabel, dearest—”
-
-“I’m convinced that the world may be divided into two classes—those
-made of porcelain, and those of crockery. There seems such a wonderful
-difference in the nature of minds, into whatever shape education may
-twist them! Now, my father, uncle, and you, are made of real Sevres
-porcelain, and Mrs. Aumerle—”
-
-“Really, Mabel, you do wrong to speak thus of her.”
-
-“Well, I won’t if you don’t like it, darling, but she’s so intensely
-common-place and matter-of-fact! I don’t believe that she understands
-or could enter into our feelings any more than if we had been born in
-different planets!”
-
-Ida sighed. “It is our appointed trial,” she replied; and these few
-words, though well intended, did more to impress upon her young sister
-the hardship of having an uncongenial stepmother, than open complaint
-might have done. Mabel regarded her gentle sister as a suffering saint,
-and had no idea that there might be two sides even to such a question as
-this.
-
-Ida’s conscience warned her that the preceding conversation had been
-unprofitable, to say the least of it, and she knew well what Scripture
-saith against _every idle word_. She therefore turned the channel
-of discourse, and told Mabel of her new plan of having a class for
-farm-boys, which she intended herself to conduct.
-
-“You can’t manage more upon Sundays, Ida; you have two classes already,
-you know.”
-
-“True; this must be on the Saturday evening, when the lads have left off
-work.”
-
-“You can’t have the school-room, then; that’s Mrs. Aumerle’s time for the
-mother’s class.”
-
-“I have been thinking about that,” said Ida, gravely; “but there is
-really no other hour that will be suitable at all for mine. I must ask
-Mrs. Aumerle to have her women a little earlier in the afternoon.”
-
-“I would not ask a favour of her!” said Mabel proudly.
-
-“It is never pleasant to ask favours,” replied Ida; “but it is sometimes
-our duty to do so.”
-
-It was growing dark before the sisters reached their home. They found
-Mrs. Aumerle busily engaged in cutting out clothes for the poor, wielding
-her large, bright scissors with quick hand, and directing its operations
-with an experienced eye. She looked up from her occupation as Ida and
-Mabel entered the room.
-
-“What has made you so late?” asked the lady.
-
-“Oh! we have had a nice, long chat with Cecily Bardon,” replied Mabel;
-“we never thought of the hour.”
-
-“I hope that you will think of it another time,” said Mrs. Aumerle,
-resuming her cutting and clipping; “it is not proper for young ladies to
-be crossing the fields after sunset without an escort.”
-
-“Not proper!” repeated Mabel half aloud, her cheek suffused with an angry
-flush.
-
-“We have been always accustomed,” said Ida more calmly, “to walk whither
-and at what hour we pleased, and we have never found the smallest
-inconvenience arise from so doing.”
-
-“Your having done so is no reason why you should do so,” said the lady
-firmly; “you have been too much left to yourselves, and it is well that
-you have now some one of a little experience to judge what is suitable or
-unsuitable for two young girls of your age.”
-
-Mabel turned down the corners of her mouth after the fashion of Dr.
-Bardon; happily Mrs. Aumerle was too busy with a jacket-sleeve to look
-at her step-daughter’s face. Ida seated herself without reply; but Pride
-stole up at that moment and whispered in her ear, “You can manage quite
-as well for yourself as the meddling dame can manage for you. She might
-be content to let well alone, and confine herself to her own affairs.”
-
-Ida now entered upon the subject of the class for farmers’ boys and
-labouring lads, and explained the necessity for holding it on the
-particular day and hour on which the mothers’ meeting usually took
-place. She dwelt with gentle eloquence upon the difficulties and
-temptations of the youths who would be benefited by the new arrangement;
-but it tried her patience not a little to hear the snip-snip of the
-scissors all the time that she was speaking.
-
-“Well, I’ll consider the matter,” said Mrs. Aumerle, stopping at length
-in her occupation; “it will cause me a little inconvenience, but I think
-that the thing may be managed. But,” she continued, as Ida, having gained
-her point, was about to leave the apartment, “but we have not thought of
-the most important thing—who is to conduct the class?”
-
-“I had thought of it,” replied Ida; “I am going to conduct it myself.”
-
-“You!” exclaimed Mrs. Aumerle, turning towards Ida a face whose naturally
-high colour was heightened by stooping over her cutting; “you! the thing
-is not to be dreamed of! Your father’s daughter to be teaching and
-preaching to a set of hulking farm lads, as if they were a parcel of
-little schoolboys! It would not become a young lady like you.”
-
-“I have yet to learn what can become a lady, be she old or young, better
-than teaching the ignorant and helping the poor,” said Ida with forced
-calmness, but great constraint and coldness of manner.
-
-“Oh! that’s very fine talking, my dear; the thing may be a very good
-thing in itself, but we must choose different instruments for different
-kinds of work. One would not mend quills with scissors, or cut out
-flannel with a penknife. I can’t hear of your holding such a class.”
-
-Commanding herself sufficiently not to reply, but with an angry and
-swelling heart Ida sought her own room, followed by the indignant Mabel.
-No sooner had they reached it than Mabel threw her arms around Ida, and
-exclaimed, “My own darling, angel sister! how dared she speak so to you!”
-
-“She will grieve one day,” said Ida, struggling to keep down tears, “that
-she has put any stumbling-block in the way of such a work. Mabel, we must
-pity and pray for her!”
-
-“And never let yourselves be led by her,” suggested Pride.
-
-“That girl wants somebody to guide her;” such were the reflections of
-Mrs. Aumerle, as she went on with her work for the poor. “There’s a great
-deal of good in her, but she wants ballast,—she wants common-sense. She
-is spoilt by being so long without the control of a mother, and needs,
-almost as much as saucy Mabel, a good firm hand over her. With all Ida’s
-gentleness and meekness, there’s in her a world of obstinacy and pride.
-I wish that I had brought one verse to her recollection, which she seems
-to leave out when she reads the Bible—_Likewise ye younger, submit
-yourselves unto the elder; yea, all of you be subject one to another, and
-be clothed with humility; for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace
-to the humble._ Ida has a wonderful conceit of her own opinion, as most
-inexperienced young people have; and it’s almost impossible to convince
-her that she ever can be wrong. She is not wrong, however, about the
-duty of having a class for these poor farm lads; I must consult Lawrence
-as to how it can be done.” The lady went on with her cogitations upon
-the subject. “We could not expect our schoolmaster to undertake such an
-addition to his labours. The clerk, Ashby—no, no, he’s not fitted for
-it; he’d set the young fellows yawning,—no one would come twice for his
-teaching. Perhaps the best plan would be for me to take the lads myself,
-and give up my mother’s meeting to Ida. It would be far more suitable for
-a pretty young creature like her. But I must keep the cutting out and
-shaping of the poor-clothes still, for clever as she is in reading and
-talking, that is a business which poor Ida never could manage with all
-the goodwill in the world.”
-
-And so the plain, practical stepmother settled the matter in her own
-mind; and only Pride could suggest that her plan was inconvenient,
-inconsiderate, or unkind. It was ultimately adopted by Ida, but with a
-reluctance and coldness which deprived both ladies of the encouragement
-and pleasure which they would have derived from cheerful, hearty,
-co-operation with each other in labours of love.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-THE VISIT TO THE HALL.
-
- “The tulip and the butterfly
- Appear in gayer coats than I;
- Let me be dressed fine as I will,
- Flies, flowers, and worms excel me still.”
-
- WATTS.
-
-
-The visit of the sisters Aumerle, or rather the message which they had
-brought, had caused great excitement in the mind of Cecilia Bardon. One
-thought was now uppermost there, thrusting itself forward at all times,
-interfering with domestic duties, taking her attention even from her
-prayers; that thought was—how should she persuade her father to pay a
-visit to Dashleigh Hall!
-
-Dr. Bardon held out against entreaties for two days; on the third he
-yielded, having probably all along only made show of fight to avoid
-seeming eagerly to catch at an invitation from a titled acquaintance.
-
-The next question was—How was the visit to be paid? Four miles was a
-distance too great to be traversed on foot by Cecilia Bardon.
-
-“We could get a neat clarence from Pelton,” suggested the lady.
-
-“Pelton!” exclaimed the doctor,—“why, Pelton is six miles off! You’ll not
-find me paying for a clarence to go twenty miles to carry me to a place
-to which I could walk any fine morning. I’ve not money to fling away
-after that fashion.”
-
-“If only the Aumerles kept a carriage!” sighed Cecilia.
-
-“If they kept fifty I’d not ask for the loan of one,” said the doctor,
-with all the pride of poverty.
-
-“Dear me! how shall we ever get to Dashleigh Hall!” cried Cecilia.
-
-“I’ll tell you what, I’ll hire our neighbour the farmer’s
-donkey-chaise,—that won’t ruin even a poor man like me.”
-
-“A donkey-chaise!” exclaimed Miss Bardon in horror.
-
-“Why, you’ve been glad enough of it before now to carry you over to
-Pelton, when you had shopping to do in the town.”
-
-“Pelton,—why, yes,—shopping,—but to call on a countess!”
-
-“A countess, I suppose, is made of flesh and blood like other people;
-if she’s such an idiot as to care whether her friends come to her in
-chariots or donkey-chaises, the less we have to do with her the better,
-say I.”
-
-“But to drive through the park—to go up to the grand hall, to—to—to be
-seen by all the fine liveried servants—”
-
-The doctor actually stamped with impatience. “What is it to us,” he
-cried, “if all the lackeys in Christendom were to see us? We’re doing
-nothing wrong—nothing to be ashamed of. I should be as much a gentleman
-in a chaise, or a cart, drawn by a donkey or a dog, as if I’d fifty
-racers in my stables, and a handle a mile long to my name.”
-
-The pride of the father and the daughter were at variance, but it was the
-same passion that worked in both. Cecilia sought dignity in accessories,
-Dr. Bardon found it in self. She would climb up to distinction in the
-world by grasping at every advantage held out by the rank and wealth
-of her friends; he would rise also, but by trampling under foot rank
-and wealth as things to be despised. The pride of the daughter was most
-ridiculous—that of the father most deadly. Reader, do you know nothing of
-either?
-
-One of the things on which Bardon prided himself was on being master
-in his own house—no very difficult matter, as his subjects consisted
-but of one gentle-tempered daughter, and one old deaf domestic. On the
-present occasion Cecilia soon found that she must go to Dashleigh Hall
-in a donkey-carriage, if she intended to go at all; and after a longer
-struggle than usual, which ended in something like tears, she yielded
-to the pressure of circumstances, and consented to accompany her father
-the next day in the ignoble vehicle which he had selected. This point
-settled, her mind was free to give itself to the darling subject of
-dress. Half the day was devoted to touching and retouching last summer’s
-bonnet, which looked rather the worse for wear, and selecting such
-articles of attire as might give a distinguished and fashionable air to
-the lady of Milton Cottage. Cecilia was not unsuccessful. Never, perhaps,
-had a more elegantly dressed woman stepped into a donkey-chaise before.
-Her flounced silk dress expanded to such fashionable dimensions as
-scarcely to leave space in the humble conveyance for the accommodation of
-the doctor.
-
-If her dress was an object of triumph to Miss Bardon, it was also one
-of solicitude and care. Never, surely, were roads so dusty, and never
-was dust more annoying. Her nervous anxiety and precautions irritated
-the temper of the doctor, who found more than enough to try it in the
-obstinacy of the animal that he drove, without further provocation from
-his companion. Both father and daughter were well pleased when they at
-length reached the ornamental lodge of Dashleigh Park.
-
-“Papa,” suggested Cecilia timidly, “could we not leave the donkey to
-graze in the lane, and go through the grounds on foot?”
-
-“Leave the hired donkey to be carried off by any party of tramping
-gipsies! I’m not such a fool,” said the doctor.
-
-The lodge-keeper obeyed the summons of the bell, which was rung with more
-force than was needful; he stood still, however, without opening the
-gate, to inquire what the occupants of the donkey-chaise wanted.
-
-“Open the gate, will you?” cried the doctor, in his rough, domineering
-manner.
-
-“For Dr. and Miss Bardon, of Milton Cottage, friends of the countess,”
-said Cecilia nervously, feeling very uncomfortable at her own position.
-
-The gate-keeper looked hesitatingly at the lady, then at the chaise, then
-at the lady again. It is possible that her appearance decided his doubts,
-or that the impatience of the doctor overbore them, for the gate slowly
-rolled back on its hinges, and the donkey-chaise entered the park.
-
-Cecilia could scarcely find any charm in the beautiful drive, magnificent
-timber, verdant glades, broad avenues affording glimpses of distant
-prospects, sunny knolls on which grazed the light-footed deer. She could
-not, however, refrain from an exclamation of delight as a sudden bend in
-the road brought her unexpectedly in sight of the lordly Hall.
-
-Dr. Bardon surveyed the splendid building before him with a gloomy,
-dissatisfied eye. What was it compared to Nettleby Tower, in the mind of
-the disinherited man? “Mere gingerbread! mere gingerbread!” he muttered
-to himself, as he drew up at the lofty entrance. He saw more beauty in a
-ruined buttress of the ancient home of his fathers than in all the florid
-decorations of the countess’s magnificent abode.
-
-Cecilia Bardon was well-nigh overpowered by the sense of the grandeur
-before her. The presence of three or four of the earl’s powdered footmen
-was enough in itself to make her seat in the donkey-chaise almost
-intolerable to the lady.
-
-“Lady Dashleigh at home?” inquired the doctor from his low seat, in a
-tone that would have sounded haughty from a prince.
-
-The countess was happily at home; and Cecilia, hastily descending,
-breathed more freely when no longer in contact with the odious
-conveyance. She felt something as a prisoner may feel when he has left
-the jail behind, his connection with which he desires to forget, wishing
-that all others could do so likewise. Dr. Bardon flung the rein on the
-neck of the donkey, and followed his daughter into the Hall.
-
-They were introduced into a splendid apartment, fitted up with
-magnificence and taste. Poor Cecilia, as she there awaited the countess,
-painfully contrasted the room with its glittering mirrors and gilded
-ceiling, painted panels and velvet cushions, with the homeliness of her
-own humble abode. Pride, who revels in human misery, would not omit the
-opportunity of inflicting an envious pang. But his barbed dart went
-deeper—far deeper into the heart of the unhappy Bardon—the man who would
-have scornfully laughed at the idea of the possibility of such as he
-envying any mortal in the world.
-
-[Illustration: Her greeting to Dr. and Miss Bardon was most gracious and
-cordial.
-
-_Page 57._]
-
-Cecilia had scarcely time to gaze around her, shake out her dusty
-flounces, and glance in a mirror to see if her scarf fell gracefully,
-when Annabella herself appeared from an inner apartment.
-
-The appearance of the youthful countess was rather attractive than
-striking. Her figure was below the middle height, and so light and
-delicate in its proportions as to have earned for Annabella in girlhood
-the title of Titania, queen of the fairies. Her complexion had not the
-purity of that of her cousin Ida; but any emotion or excitement suffused
-her cheek with a beautiful crimson, and lit up the vivacious dark eyes,
-which were the only decidedly pretty feature in a face whose chief
-charm lay in its ever-varying expression. The irregular outline of the
-countess’s profile deprived her countenance of all claim to absolute
-beauty, but no one when under the spell of her winning conversation,
-could pause to criticise or even notice defects where the general effect
-was so pleasing. The dress of the countess was not such as might have
-been expected in one of her rank. It was picturesque rather than costly,
-fanciful rather than fashionable. Annabella had just been bending over
-her desk, busy with a romance which she was writing; her tresses were
-slightly disordered, and a small ink stain actually soiled the whiteness
-of one little delicate finger.
-
-Her greeting to Dr. and Miss Bardon was most gracious and cordial. She
-came forward with both hands extended, and welcomed her old friends to
-Dashleigh Hall with a frank kindliness which at once set Cecilia at her
-ease. “She is not changed in the least; she is the same fascinating being
-as ever,” was the reflection of the gratified guest.
-
-Dr. Bardon was not so easily won. He was out of temper with himself and
-all the world. The touch of pride had turned indeed his wine of life
-into a concentrated acid. Annabella could not but notice the hardness
-of his manner, but she was neither surprised nor offended, for she knew
-the character of the man. “I will conquer the old lion!” thought she,
-and she exerted all her powers to do so. How thoughtfully attentive the
-countess became, how she humoured her guest’s little fancies, how she
-avoided jarring upon his prejudices, and talked of old times, old scenes,
-old friends, till she fairly beat down, one after another, every barrier
-behind which ill-humour could lurk!
-
-Annabella took the arm of the doctor, and with Cecilia at her side,
-sauntered down the marble terrace into the garden. She consulted Timon
-Bardon about the disposition of her flower-beds, asked advice concerning
-the management of plants, and finally overcame the old lion altogether
-by begging for a slip from his Venice Sumach. The moment that the doctor
-found that he could confer a favour instead of accepting one, all
-his equanimity returned; and when the party re-entered the beautiful
-drawing-room, the only shadow on the enjoyment of any of the three was
-Cecilia’s consciousness that the gravel-walks had impaired the beauty of
-her fawn-coloured boots.
-
-“What a sweet creature the countess is!” was Miss Bardon’s silent
-reflection; “prosperity has done her no harm; she has not a particle of
-pride!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-A MISADVENTURE.
-
- “Where pride and passion frame the nuptial chain,
- Time must the gilding from the fetter wear;
- Love’s golden links alone unchanged remain,
- Hallowed by faith, to be renewed in heaven again.”
-
-
-“She has not a particle of pride!” Such may be the judgment of the world,
-which looks not below the surface, but the recording angel may give a
-very different account. Let us examine a little more closely into the
-character of the countess, and see if she may fairly be ranked amongst
-the _poor in spirit_, of whom is the _kingdom of heaven_.
-
-Annabella had been an orphan almost from her birth, and had been
-brought up by a tender grandmother, since deceased, who had made an
-idol of her little darling, the heiress to all her wealth. As soon as
-the child had power to frame a sentence, that sentence was law to the
-household. Annabella, the fairy queen, acquired a habit of ruling, which
-gave a permanent cast to her mind. Gifted with joyous spirits, a sweet
-temper, and a strong desire to please, her pride was seldom offensive.
-Annabella’s subjects were willing, for the sovereign was beloved.
-
-As the child grew into the woman, her views began to expand; she desired
-a wider sway. Annabella was not contented to rule merely in a household,
-to influence only a small circle of friends. Like those who cut their
-names on a pyramid, she was ambitious of leaving her mark on the world.
-The only instrument by which it seemed possible to accomplish this object
-of ambition was the pen. If “the press” is the fourth power in the state,
-Annabella resolved to have a share in that power. She had a lively fancy,
-a ready wit, and, to her transporting delight, her first essay was
-successful. The young lady’s contributions to a monthly periodical were
-indeed sent under a _nom de guerre_, but Annabella’s darling hope was to
-make that adopted title of “Egeria” famous throughout the land.
-
-It was at this point of her history that the Earl of Dashleigh, smarting
-under the sting of mortified pride, and casually thrown much into the
-charming society of Annabella, made her the offer of his hand. The eye of
-the young heiress had not, like that of her cousin Ida, been fixed upon
-objects so high that the glare of earthly grandeur died away before it
-like the sparkles of fireworks below. Annabella was completely dazzled
-by the idea of such a brilliant alliance. Her imagination immediately
-invested the young earl with every great and glorious quality. Love threw
-a halo around him, and the maiden fancied that she saw realized in her
-noble suitor every poetical dream of her girlhood. Nor was love the only
-chord that vibrated to rapture in the heart of Dashleigh’s young bride.
-Did not this elevation to rank and dignity offer at once a wider sphere
-to her eager ambition? From the rapidity of her conquest, Annabella
-deemed that her power over the earl would be unbounded, little imagining
-how much that conquest was owing to the effect of his pride and pique.
-
-Marriage soon undeceived Annabella. She found herself united to a man
-at least as proud as herself, though his pride took a different form.
-As long as the bride was contented simply to please, there was domestic
-harmony; Annabella was happy in her husband, and he thought that no
-companion could be so agreeable as his witty and lively wife. But the
-moment that the countess attempted to rule, the elements of discord
-began to work. The earl, who never lost consciousness of high birth and
-distinguished rank, was aware that he had married one who, though of good
-family, was yet considerably below himself in social position. This,
-however, would have mattered little, had Annabella readily accommodated
-herself to the new circumstances in which she was placed. The nobleman,
-in the famous old tale, had deigned to wed even the humble Griselda; he
-had had no reason to regret his choice, but then there was a difference,
-wide as north from south, between Griselda and Annabella! As soon as the
-young countess became aware that her husband felt that he had stooped a
-little when he raised her to share his rank, all her pride at once rose
-in arms. She was more determined than ever to assert the independence
-which she regarded as the right of her sex.
-
-The bond which pride had first helped to form was ill fitted to bear
-the daily strain which was now put upon it. Annabella, all the romance
-of courtship over, saw her idol without its gilding, the halo of fancy
-faded away, and he over whom its lustre had been thrown, appeared but
-as an ordinary mortal. In a thousand little ways, scarcely apparent to
-any but the parties immediately concerned, the habits and wishes of the
-ill-assorted couple jarred painfully on each other. Pride revelled in his
-work of mischief as he glided from the one to the other.
-
-“Your wife,” he would whisper to the earl, “with all her talents, and
-all her charms, is ill fitted for the station which she holds. She has
-not the dignity, the stateliness of mien which would beseem the lady of
-Dashleigh Hall. She has vulgar tastes, vulgar friends, vulgar amusements.
-Her very dress is not such as becomes the wife of a peer of the realm.
-She is giddy, fantastic, and vain, and altogether devoid of a due sense
-of your condescension in placing her at the head of your splendid
-establishment. Your choice has been a mistake.”
-
-Then the spirit of mischief would breathe out his treason to Annabella:
-“Your husband, if superior to you in descent, you have now discovered to
-be so in no single other point. He has neither your wit nor your spirit.
-He is rather a weak, though an obstinate man, and thinks much more than
-common-sense warrants of what has been called ‘the accident of birth.’
-Have you not much more reason to exult in belonging to the aristocracy
-of talent, than that of mere rank like him? Do you glory in the name of
-Countess as you do in that of ‘Egeria,’ by which alone you are known to
-reading thousands?”
-
-Having thus given my readers a glimpse of “the skeleton in the house”
-where all appears outwardly so full of enjoyment, I will take up my
-thread where I laid it down, and return to the drawing-room of Dashleigh
-Hall.
-
-Dr. Bardon, as we have seen, had been restored to good humour by the
-tact and attentions of the countess, and Cecilia exhausted all her
-superlatives in admiration of everything that she saw. The conversation
-flowed pleasantly between Annabella and the doctor, for Bardon was
-a well read and intelligent man, and literature was the countess’s
-passion. Cecilia, however, found the discourse assuming too much of the
-character of a _tête-a-tête_, and not being content to remain exclusively
-a listener, watched eagerly for an opportunity to drop in her little
-contribution to “the feast of reason and the flow of soul.”
-
-“Yes, the world is much like a library,” said Annabella, in reply to an
-observation from the doctor, “but most persons enter it rather to give a
-superficial glance at the binding of the books, than to make themselves
-masters of the contents.”
-
-“They are satisfied if the gilding lie thick enough on the backs of the
-tomes,” said the doctor.
-
-“But what a deep, what a curious study would every character be, if
-we could read it through from beginning to end (skipping the preface,
-of course, for school-boys and school-girls are objects of natural
-aversion). What romances would some lives disclose—while others would
-offer the most forcible sermons that ever were written. What exquisite
-beauty, what touching poetry we might find in the daily course of some
-whom now we regard with little attention!”
-
-“Your lovely Cousin Ida, for instance,” chimed in Cecilia, trying to
-catch the tone of the conversation, “I always think of her as a living
-poem!”
-
-“If Ida be a poem,” said Annabella rather coldly, “she is certainly one
-in blank verse,—a new version of ‘Young’s Night Thoughts,’ exceedingly
-admirable and sublime!”
-
-The countess had always professed herself attached to her cousin, with
-whom she had from childhood interchanged a thousand little tokens
-of affection. She would have done much to promote the happiness
-of Ida, or to avert from her any real sorrow, and yet—strange
-contradiction—Annabella never liked to hear warm praise of her friend.
-It almost appeared as though the countess considered the admiration
-accorded to her beautiful cousin as so much subtracted from herself. When
-just commendation of another excites an uneasy sensation in our minds,
-we need no supernatural power to recognise in it the fretting jar of the
-jealous chain which pride has fixed on our souls.
-
-Annabella was also at this time a little displeased with her cousin.
-Ida Aumerle, from motives of delicacy which the reader will understand
-though the countess could not, had declined repeated invitations to pay
-a long visit to Dashleigh Hall. Annabella, who was eager to show her new
-possessions to the friend of her youth, was hurt at what appeared to her
-to be coldness, if not unkindness. To be _easily offended_ is one of the
-most indubitable marks of pride, and from this Annabella was certainly
-not free.
-
-While the preceding conversation was proceeding in the drawing-room,
-a horseman, attended by a groom, rode up to the entrance of Dashleigh
-Hall. He was a man who had scarcely yet reached the meridian of life.
-His figure was graceful, though affording small promise of physical
-strength; his features well-formed, and of almost feminine delicacy,
-though the prevailing expression which sat upon them was one of conscious
-superiority,—now softening into condescension, now, at any real or
-imagined affront, rising into that of offended dignity.
-
-Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh—for this was he—seemed, figuratively
-speaking, never to be out of the cumbersome robes in which, on state
-occasions, he appeared as a peer of the realm. Whether he mingled in
-society, or conversed alone with his wife, proffered hospitality,
-or received it, he appeared to feel the weight of a coronet always
-encircling his brow. The question which he asked himself before entering
-upon any line of action, was less whether it were right or wrong, prudent
-or foolish, as whether it were worthy of Reginald, twelfth Earl of
-Dashleigh. Pride had kept the young nobleman from many of the vices and
-follies of his age; pride had prevented him from doing anything that
-might injure his character in the eyes of the world, and had led him to
-do many things which gained for him popular applause; but pride, at the
-best, is but a miserable substitute for a higher principle of action; its
-fruits may appear fair to the eye, but are dust and corruption within.
-
-The earl was not a remarkably skilful rider. Nature had not gifted him
-with either muscular strength or iron nerve. At the moment that he
-reached his own door his horsemanship was put to unpleasant proof. An
-incident, ludicrous as that which Cowper has celebrated in his humorous
-poem, proved that the same mishaps may overtake a peer of the realm,
-and “a citizen of credit and renown.” The sudden, prolonged bray of a
-donkey—most unwonted sound in that lordly place—startled the steed which
-was ridden by the earl. Its sudden plunge unseated its rider, and the
-illustrious aristocrat measured his length upon the road! The accident
-was of no serious nature; the nobleman was in an instant again on his
-feet, shaking the dust from his garments; nothing had suffered from the
-fall but Reginald’s dignity, and, consequently, his temper. The accident
-appeared absurd from its cause, and Dashleigh was more provoked at the
-occurrence than he might have been had some grave evil befallen him.
-
-“How came that brute there?” he exclaimed to the servants, who
-officiously crowded around him with proffers of assistance, which were
-impatiently rejected by their master. “How came that brute there?” he
-angrily repeated, looking indignantly at the animal which had drawn Dr.
-Bardon’s humble conveyance, and which was now quietly feeding in the
-luxuriant pasture of the park.
-
-“Please you, my lord, visitors to see her ladyship came in that chaise,”
-replied a footman, scarcely able to suppress a smile.
-
-“Visitors!” said the earl sharply; “the milliner or the dressmaker,
-I suppose. Tell Mills at the lodge never again to suffer such a
-thing to enter the gate;” and without troubling himself with further
-investigation, the nobleman entered into his house. As he did so, he
-turned to his butler—“Let covers be laid for three,” he said, in a tone
-of command; “and give the housekeeper notice that the Duke of Montleroy
-is likely to be here at luncheon.”
-
-“Covers are laid already for four, by her ladyship’s order,” said the
-butler.
-
-“Indeed! what guests are expected?” asked the earl.
-
-“The lady and gentleman, my lord, who came in the chaise, and who are now
-in the drawing-room,” was the reply.
-
-The earl stalked into the library in a state, not only of high irritation
-and annoyance, but also of considerable perplexity. Annabella had never
-before appeared to him so utterly regardless of his wishes and feelings,
-so completely destitute of a sense of what was due to her position. To
-invite low people—for such, he thought, that her guests assuredly must
-be—to share her meal, to be introduced to her husband, it was an offence
-scarcely to be forgiven! And what was to be done on the present occasion?
-Dashleigh had, on that morning, casually met and invited a duke! It would
-be impossible to insult a man of his quality by making him sit at the
-same table with such _canaille_! The idea of such a breach of etiquette
-was abhorrent to the feelings of the aristocrat, and yet, how was the
-reality to be avoided? Annabella had invited her own friends, and the
-earl was too much of a gentleman to be willing to commit any decided
-breach of courtesy towards his wife’s guests, even though they might
-have come in a donkey conveyance.
-
-We talk of the _petty_ miseries of pride; to Dashleigh the misery was not
-petty. It was with feelings of serious annoyance that he rang his library
-bell, and bade the servant who answered it request his lady to speak with
-the earl directly.
-
-The message was carried to Annabella while she was pursuing with the
-doctor a playful argument on some literary question.
-
-“Is the earl aware that I am engaged with guests?” asked the incautious
-countess.
-
-“His lordship knows who is here,” replied the servant.
-
-Annabella instantly perceived her mistake, for she saw the blood mount
-to the cheek of the sensitive old Doctor. His pride was evidently on the
-_qui vive_; and it served to awaken hers. The countess felt somewhat
-disposed to return to her liege lord such an answer as Horatio received
-from his widow. She had no inclination to play Griselda in the presence
-of her early friends. She contented herself, however, with showing that
-she was in no haste to obey the summons of her titled husband, and
-finished her discussion before (after apologizing to the Bardons for a
-brief absence) she proceeded to the library, where her indignant lord was
-impatiently awaiting her.
-
-Dr. Bardon walked up to the window with his hands behind him, and waited
-for a space in silence. Cecilia saw by the motion of his feet that a
-storm was brewing in the air. Presently he turned suddenly round with the
-question: “Do you suppose that this earl means to make his appearance?”
-
-“Ye-e-es,” replied Cecilia timidly.
-
-“No!” exclaimed the doctor fiercely. The two words, and the manner of
-pronouncing them, were characteristic of father and daughter, and might
-almost have been adopted as mottoes by the twain. “Yes” was very often
-on Cecilia’s lips, but she appeared to feel the affirmation too short to
-answer the full purpose of politeness, and always managed to drawl out
-the monosyllable to the length of three. Bardon’s “No,” on the contrary,
-came out short and sharp, like a bark. He seemed to concentrate into it
-his haughty spirit of perpetual dissent from the opinions of the rest of
-the world.
-
-“I should not wonder if the poor girl has got into a scrape for inviting
-us,” was the doctor’s next observation.
-
-“Oh! dear papa!” exclaimed Cecilia, in an expostulatory tone, though the
-same thought had just been passing through her own mind.
-
-“I’m not going to wait here like a lackey in a lobby!” said the doctor,
-moving towards the door. Cecilia was in a tremour of apprehension.
-
-“Papa, papa! we can’t slip away without bidding the countess
-good-bye,—without seeing the earl,—it would look so odd, so rude.”
-
-“What’s odd and rude is their leaving us here, without paying us common
-civility! I’ll stand it no longer!” cried the irascible man; and opening
-the door, he proceeded along the corridor which led to the hall, followed
-by his expostulating daughter.
-
-Unfortunately, their course lay past the library; and more unfortunately
-still, the library door happened to be very slightly ajar.
-
-“Can’t you manage some way of getting rid of these miserable Bardons?”
-were the words, pronounced in an irritated tone, which struck like a
-pistol-shot on the ears of the countess’s guests.
-
-It was as though that pistol-shot had exploded a mine of gunpowder! To
-the earl’s amazement the library door was suddenly flung wide open, and,
-quivering with irrepressible rage, the fiery old doctor stood before him.
-
-“Manage!” exclaimed Bardon, in a voice of thunder; “there is little
-_management_ required in dismissing those who, had they known the
-despicable pride which inhabits here, would never have stooped,—_never
-have stooped_,” he repeated, “to degrade themselves by crossing your
-threshold! You have dared to apply to us the epithet of _miserable_,”
-continued Bardon, bringing out the word as with a convulsive effort, and
-fixing his fierce eye upon the disconcerted peer; “I retort back the
-opprobrious term! Who is miserable but the miserable slave of pride,—the
-worshipper of rank, the gilded puppet of society, who claims from his
-ancestors’ name the importance which attaches to nothing of his own? This
-is the first time, sir, that I have visited you, and it shall be the
-last,—the last time that you shall have the opportunity of insulting,
-under your own roof, a gentleman whose pretensions to respect are,
-at least, as well grounded as yours, and who would not exchange his
-independence of spirit for all the pomp and pageantry which can never
-give dignity to their possessor, nor avert from him merited contempt!”
-With the last words on his lips, Bardon turned and departed; his loud,
-tramping step echoing along the hall, before the earl had time to recover
-his breath.
-
-Annabella, agitated and excited, appeared about to hurry after her
-guests, but with an imperious gesture Dashleigh prevented his wife from
-doing so. Bitterly mortified at what had occurred, irritated, wounded,
-and offended, the countess burst into a flood of passionate tears.
-
-Pride reigned triumphant that day in the Hall. He had worked out his evil
-will. He had steeped hearts in bitter gall; he had loosened the bond
-between husband and wife; he had brought envy, hatred, malice, and all
-uncharitableness, to rush in at the breach which he had insidiously made.
-
-The countess spent the rest of the day in her own apartment. She would
-not appear at her husband’s table, nor entertain her husband’s guest. She
-had not learned to bear or to forbear; least of all was she prepared
-to submit her will to that of her imperious lord. Even when the breach
-between them appeared to be healed, it left its visible scar behind; the
-wound was ready to break out afresh, for the soft balm of meekness and
-love had not been poured upon it, and what else can effectually cure the
-hurt caused by the envenomed shaft of pride?
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-A BROTHER’S EFFORT.
-
- “Solicit not thy thoughts with matters hid,
- Leave them to God above; him serve and fear.
- ... Heaven is for thee too high
- To know what passes there. Be lowly wise.”
-
- MILTON.
-
- “The calm philosopher may analyze
- The elements that form a water-drop;
- But will the faint and thirsty pilgrim stop
- To scan its nature, ere the fount he tries?
-
- Thus, while the haughty soul God’s truth receives
- With cold indifference, reasoning, doubting still,—
- The poor in spirit from the sacred rill
- Drinks life, and, ere he comprehends, believes.”
-
-
-The red glow of sunset had ceased to light up the latticed windows of
-the vicarage, or bathe its smooth lawn and thick shrubbery in a crimson
-glow. The rosy tint of the sky had faded into grey, and the evening
-mist had begun to rise, but still the vicar prolonged his walk on the
-gravel path in front of his dwelling. Up and down he slowly paced, with
-his hands behind him, his eyes bent on the ground, and an expression of
-thought—painful thought—upon his benevolent face. Ida passed him on her
-return from a class, but, contrary to his usual habit, he took no notice
-of his daughter. Mabel tripped through the open window,—a mode of exit
-which she usually preferred to the door,—and, running lightly up to her
-father, locked her arm within his, with a playful remark on his solitary
-mood. The remark did not call up an answering smile; Mr. Aumerle did not
-appear even to have heard it, so Mabel, concluding from his manner that
-he must be composing a funeral sermon, quietly left him to his grave
-meditations.
-
-At length, with a little sigh, as if he had just arrived at the
-conclusion of some painful line of reflection, the clergyman turned
-towards the house, and entering at the door, made his way towards his own
-little study.
-
-As he had expected, the room was not empty. His brother sat reading at
-the table by the light of a lamp, which threw into strong relief the
-classic outline of his handsome features. Aumerle saw not—no mortal could
-see—the dim, dark form beside him, or mark the gigantic shadow cast over
-the reader by the bat-like wing extended over him by Pride.
-
-Mr. Aumerle sat down near Augustine in silence. He surveyed his brother
-some moments with a look of anxious tenderness, then gave a little cough,
-as if to arouse his attention.
-
-Augustine glanced up from the volume of German philosophy which he had
-been perusing. He had perhaps an idea that something unpleasant was
-coming, for he did not choose to commence the conversation.
-
-“My dear Augustine,” began Lawrence Aumerle, after another uneasy little
-cough, “I have been for some time wishing to speak to you on a subject of
-great interest to us both. You must be aware,—you cannot but feel that
-the light observation which escaped you to-day at dinner, was of a nature
-to give me considerable pain.”
-
-“What I said about the Bible?” replied his brother. “Well, it was a
-thoughtless observation, I own; but I certainly never intended to pain
-you. Your good lady came down upon me so sharp, and gave me such an
-oratorical cudgelling, that even Ida herself must have confessed that the
-punishment exceeded the offence.”
-
-“Augustine, this is no jesting matter,” said his brother.
-
-“I own that I was indiscreet and wrong in talking after that fashion in
-presence of the girls. Are you not satisfied with that frank confession?”
-
-“I am not satisfied; I cannot be satisfied while I remain in doubt as to
-whether those careless words did not really express the opinion of my
-brother. Ever since you have been here on this visit, Augustine, it has
-seemed to me as if a change had passed over you; you are no longer what
-you once were. There is not the frank interchange of thought between us
-that there used to be in former years.”
-
-“I am no longer a boy,” replied Augustine, leaning carelessly back in his
-chair.
-
-“When you were a boy,” continued Mr. Aumerle, “you used often to express
-to me your desire to enter the ministry.”
-
-“Oh, that’s all over,” replied Augustine quickly; “my views on many
-points have changed. I have discovered that there are many paths open
-to speculative thought besides the dry beaten one which you and all the
-pious world have been content for generations to tread.”
-
-“There is nothing,” murmured Pride, “so hateful to an exalted spirit as
-travelling in a crowd.”
-
-“Is it well,” said Aumerle, “to wander from the narrow path, in which so
-many have found happiness in life, and peace in death?”
-
-“There are stumbling-blocks in that path,” replied Augustine;
-“difficulties which it would puzzle even a theologian like yourself to
-remove, and over which the learned and the zealous have wrangled from
-time immemorial. How can you explain to me this?” and the young man ran
-over, with rapid eloquence, one after another of the difficult questions
-which have for ages put human wisdom to fault. “How can you explain all
-this?” he repeated, at the close of his argument.
-
-“These things are beyond the grasp of the human mind,” replied the
-clergyman; “they are not contrary to reason, but above it.”
-
-“Reason is the guide allotted to intellectual man,” said Augustine; “I go
-as far as she leads me, and no further.”
-
-“Reason is the guide that leads to the temple of revelation. There is
-an overwhelming mass of evidence, external and internal, to convince
-any unprejudiced mind that the Bible is the word of God. Prophecies
-accomplished, types fulfilled, the divine Spirit breathed through the
-pages, the unearthly perfection of One character there portrayed, with
-superhuman knowledge of the frailties and requirements of man; the
-devotion of the early witnesses to its truth, who sealed their testimony
-with their blood; the standing miracles foretold in the Scriptures, of
-the Jewish people scattered amongst all nations, and yet separate, and of
-a Church which, rising in an obscure land from the tomb of its Founder,
-has spread against the opposition of earth and hell, has swept away the
-barriers raised against it by temporal power and spiritual idolatry, and
-the natural opposition of every unregenerate heart, and which still goes
-on conquering and to conquer;—is not all this sufficient to bring reason
-to the position of the handmaid of religion, and make her, as I said at
-the first, the guide to the temple of revelation?”
-
-“Granted,” said Augustine, after a pause; “but, when we enter that
-temple, when we scrutinize the mysteries which it contains—”
-
-“Reason is no longer capable of guiding the soul; the appointed guardian
-of these mysteries is faith.”
-
-“Who would lead us blindfold!” said Augustine impatiently. “Here it is
-that I would make my stand, for I maintain that no man—”
-
-_Pride._—“Gifted, intellectual man—”
-
-_Augustine._—“Is bound to believe what he cannot understand!”
-
-_Aumerle._—“Augustine, Augustine, all nature refutes you! What do we
-understand of the physical wonders that have environed man for thousands
-of years? We note facts, but in what innumerable instances are we baffled
-when we attempt to trace back effects to their causes! We hear the power
-of electricity in the thunder-clap, see it in the flash of lightning,
-nay, make it the servant of our will to unite distant continents
-together; but who can say that he understands it? We give it a name, we
-calculate its force, but reason grasps not its nature. Who can say how
-the soul is united to the body? Who can say what the faculty of memory
-may be, where it hoards up its life-accumulated treasures, and produces
-on the moment from the mass the very idea which it requires? These are
-not foreign subjects, they are subjects brought daily to the attention of
-myriads of reasoning beings, and during sixty centuries what has reason
-made of them? She is content to give up her place to faith; we believe,
-but we _cannot_ understand. And can we expect that aught else should
-be the case when a weak, helpless worm like man fixes his thoughts upon
-the solemn mysteries of the invisible world,—when the finite attempts
-to comprehend the infinite! Reason, your boasted reason, at once shows
-the folly of such an expectation. On this earth we are in the infancy
-of our existence. As little could the young child of a monarch, while
-scarcely yet able to read, expect to grasp the difficult science of
-administration, and make himself master of the details of the business of
-an empire, as man, with his limited faculties, fathom the deep things of
-God!”
-
-“In this your favourite simile,” said Augustine, “you must admit that
-some children are more advanced than the rest.”
-
-“I believe that he is most advanced in spiritual knowledge,” replied
-Aumerle, “who can adopt the language of the gifted warrior-king of
-Israel.” He opened the Bible which lay on the table, and read aloud from
-the 131st Psalm:—
-
-“_Lord, my heart is not haughty, nor mine eyes lofty: neither do I
-exercise myself in great matters, or in things too high for me. Surely I
-have behaved and quieted myself, as a child that is weaned of his mother:
-my soul is even as a weaned child._”
-
-“One would almost think,” observed Augustine, “that you consider
-intellect as rather a disqualification than a help in penetrating the
-mysteries of religion.”
-
-“These mysteries are beyond the province allotted to human intellect,”
-replied his brother. “The Bible assures us that _the natural man
-receiveth not the things of God, for they are spiritually discerned_.
-Our Lord thanked his Father that these things, being hidden _from the
-wise and prudent_ (wise in the world’s wisdom, prudent in their own
-eyes), were yet _revealed unto babes_. Depend upon it, my dear brother,”
-continued the clergyman earnestly, “the true stumbling-block in our path
-is our pride! Is it not written in the word, _The meek will he guide in
-judgment, and the meek will he teach his way_?”
-
-“Do you mean to assert,” said Augustine, “that none of the meek and
-devout have ever been troubled with difficulties and doubts?”
-
-“Not so; I believe that many of God’s best servants have been much
-exercised with such spiritual trials. But it has been beautifully
-written, ‘A sign is granted to the doubt of love which is not given to
-the doubt of indifference.’ The meek are not left in darkness,—such are
-not given up to the adversary. But it is because they oppose him, not in
-the intellectual armour of subtle reasoning and metaphysical argument,
-but armed with the sling of prayer, humble and persevering prayer. To
-such the promise of the Comforter is given, whose office is to guide unto
-all truth.’”
-
-_Augustine._—“You, doubtless, are amongst those spiritually enlightened,
-though I suspect that you regard me as still in darkness. I should like
-to know how far, with faith your infallible guide, you have penetrated
-into such a mystery, for instance, as that of the origin of sin.”
-
-_Pride._—“Nail him with that difficulty; wrest his one weapon out of his
-hand, and see how he comes off in the contest when your intellect fairly
-grapples with his!”
-
-_Aumerle._—“I find it more profitable, my brother, to trace the effects
-of sin in my own heart, than to dive into such a mystery. The existence
-of sin within us concerns us more nearly than its origin.”
-
-_Augustine._—“Now own to me frankly, Lawrence, whether there be not
-something conventional and strained in this perpetual talk—I had almost
-said _cant_—about sin, which we hear from the best people in the world?
-I look upon it as the affectation of humility, because without that
-crowning virtue the most saintly character is not considered to be
-absolutely perfect.”
-
-_Aumerle._—“Can you doubt the all-pervading influence of sin? _The
-heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked. All our
-righteousnesses are as filthy rags. There is none that doeth good, no not
-one_; this is the scriptural estimate of human nature.”
-
-_Augustine._—“Lay aside the Scriptures for a moment, and come to actual
-facts as we see them around us. Look now at such a character as that of
-Ida—pure, unworldly, self-denying, devoted; such a description of evil
-cannot for a moment be applied to her.”
-
-_Aumerle._—“You see her, God be praised, as she is by grace, and not by
-nature.”
-
-_Augustine._—“But she continues to regard herself as a sinner,—for aught
-that I know as the chief of sinners, she is ever repenting of errors
-which no one but herself can perceive.”
-
-_Aumerle._—“With faculties as limited as ours, our not perceiving errors
-is no proof of their non-existence. What to the naked eye is so pure as
-a crystal stream, or so glorious as the orb of day? yet the microscope
-reveals to us impurities in the water, and the telescope—blots in the
-sun.”
-
-_Augustine (smiling)._—“Leave to me the unassisted vision. I do not
-wish to think ill of human nature. I believe that a man may walk serenely
-through life, and find himself in heaven at the end of it, without this
-incessant judging and condemning either himself or his fellow-creatures.”
-
-_Pride._—“Yes; one who is like yourself possesses an unblemished
-character, and a high moral standard, and who seeks to benefit his kind,
-without professions of superior sanctity.”
-
-_Aumerle._—“Augustine, I see but too clearly why your mind delights
-to seek out only the difficulties and doubts in religion! You can sit
-tranquilly as a judge, because you have never recognised your position
-as a criminal. You are, with all your brilliant intellect, ignorant
-of the very alphabet of spiritual knowledge. You do not know your own
-weakness and sin.”
-
-_Pride._—“He imagines himself addressing one of the ignorant rustics of
-his parish. His mind is narrowed by professional bigotry. It requires at
-least the virtue of patience to listen to such illiberal cant.”
-
-_Augustine (smiling)._—“It seems, Lawrence, that you would have me
-acknowledge myself not only a child, but a very naughty child.”
-
-_Aumerle._—“Augustine, this is no subject for trifling. The difference
-between our ages long made me regard you rather as a beloved son than a
-brother. In some points our relative positions may be reversed. You have
-shown yourself to be possessed of talents to which I can lay no claim; I
-cheerfully cede to you the palm in all that regards intellectual power.
-But in one thing riper years still give me the advantage. Experience is
-the natural growth of time; spiritual experience of self-examination and
-prayer. I am persuaded that every step of the Christian’s life opens to
-him a wider prospect of the evil of his sinful nature. He learns it not
-only from the Bible, but by painful remembrance of broken resolutions,
-neglected duties, and secret backslidings, even if the Almighty preserve
-him from falls visible to others. Spiritual pride, nay, all pride, can be
-but the offspring of ignorance, ignorance of the requirements of God’s
-law, and of our failure in fulfilling that law,—ignorance of the infinite
-holiness of the Creator, and of the infirmity and guilt of the creature!”
-
-Pride started at the words of Aumerle, and fiercely shook his sable wing.
-The earnestness and tenderness of the clergyman’s manner might have made
-some impression on his brother, but Pride threw himself between them, and
-laid an iron grasp on his slave. Oh, how difficult is it to speak rebuke,
-without arousing the demon of Pride, and arming his giant strength
-against us!
-
-Augustine rose from his seat, and said coldly, “Lawrence, we have had
-enough of this, and more than enough. Thanks for your well-meant sermon,
-though it savours more of the musty volumes of old divinity, than the
-enlightened systems of an age of progress. You and I will never look upon
-these matters in the same light; let the subject be dropped henceforth
-between us!” And so saying, and taking with him his philosophical book,
-Augustine Aumerle quitted the study.
-
-The vicar remained behind, sad, disappointed, almost disheartened. His
-words appeared to have had no effect but that of irritating his brother,
-and weakening the bond between them. But Aumerle had another resource,
-and he failed not to avail himself of it. While Augustine in the
-drawing-room was amusing himself and delighting his nieces by a playful
-critique upon Tennyson’s poetry (theology he had determined carefully to
-avoid entering upon again at the vicarage), Lawrence was upon his knees
-in his study, fervently imploring his heavenly Father to open the eyes of
-one who appeared to be gifted with all knowledge except that which could
-alone make him _wise unto salvation_!
-
-Perhaps the minister’s present failure was to himself a blessing. It was
-sent to humble and prove him, to make him feel how powerless he was to
-influence a single soul without the aid of God’s Holy Spirit. It made
-him more earnest in prayer, more fervent in supplication. How many in a
-better world may find that they have reason to thank God, not only for
-their successes, but their failures, and see that the blessings which
-they had invoked upon others, had been returned a hundred-fold into their
-own bosoms!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-DISAPPOINTMENT.
-
- “Bitterest to the lip of pride,
- When hopes presumptuous fade and fall.”
-
- KEBLE.
-
- “Save me alike from foolish pride,
- Or impious discontent
- For what Thy wisdom hath denied,
- Or what Thy goodness lent!”
-
- POPE.
-
-
-The Countess of Dashleigh sat in her boudoir, surrounded by all the
-luxuries which art can devise or wealth procure. But she paid little
-attention to anything around her, for her thoughts were absorbed in her
-occupation,—to a young authoress a very delightful occupation,—that of
-revising the proof-sheets of her first romance. “Egeria” was now taking
-a flight above the columns of a periodical; she was about to present to
-the world a volume in violet and gold! How to give her ideas the richest
-setting, how to display her talent to most advantage, was now the one
-prevailing thought which occupied her mind from morning till night.
-Annabella was like a mother rejoicing over a first-born child; and she
-examined the rough proofs with the interest and delight which a young
-parent might feel in surveying the little elegancies of the wardrobe of
-her darling babe.
-
-“Egeria” smiled to herself as she imagined the various reviews of her
-work which would doubtless appear in the papers and periodicals of the
-day. She fancied what passages would be extracted, what characters
-praised; what might possibly be censured, what must be admired. In the
-midst of her enjoyment of this feast of imagination, she was interrupted
-by the entrance of the earl. Alas! that the presence of a husband should
-ever be felt unwelcome!
-
-“Annabella, my love, I have just received a letter, which I should be
-obliged by your answering for me. I am glad to find you with a pen in
-your hand.”
-
-“Presently, Reginald; I will answer it presently,” said the countess, a
-slight frown of impatience passing over her brow; “I am most exceedingly
-busy at present.”
-
-“What are you doing?” inquired the earl, who was not in the secret of his
-lady’s occupation, though aware that she devoted much time to her pen.
-“May I see?” he added, taking up one of the dirty proof-sheets which had
-just received Annabella’s corrections.
-
-“Are you to be my first critic?” said the countess playfully; “if so, I
-hope that you will be an indulgent one.”
-
-The earl looked for a few minutes a little embarrassed, as if a subject
-had been suddenly brought before him on which he had not had time to
-make up his mind. He then seated himself on the sofa, and twisting the
-paper about in his fingers as he addressed his wife without looking at
-her, he began in his somewhat formal style:—“It seems to me, Annabella,
-that authorship is not what is most exactly suitable for one who holds
-the position of a countess.”
-
-“Are countesses then supposed to be more stupid than other people?” asked
-Annabella.
-
-The earl made no direct reply to a question which appeared to him rather
-impertinent. He was desirous to avoid an argument, and rather to have
-recourse to persuasion. “You have so many other resources,” he began, “so
-many pleasures—”
-
-“Not one of them,—not all of them together to be compared to this!”
-exclaimed Annabella with animation. “I value the smallest bay-leaf from
-Parnassus more than the strawberry-leaves on a ducal coronet!”
-
-The Earl of Dashleigh was offended. “I am aware, madam,” he said stiffly,
-“that you take a pride in disparaging the advantages of high social
-standing. A lofty position has no charms for you.”
-
-“I have known the time, Dashleigh,” said his wife, laughing, but with
-something of bitterness in her mirth, “when a lofty position had no
-charms for you. When you stood upon a certain Swiss mountain, able
-neither to get upwards nor downwards, and glad of the assistance of my
-little hand—”
-
-“That has nothing on earth to do with the question!” cried the earl,
-colouring and looking angry.
-
-“Oh! I beg your lordship’s pardon; I was going to draw an analogy, as
-the learned say; I was going to make a metaphor of a fact. I looked at
-snowy peaks, deep abysses, awful chasms, and was transported with a sense
-of their grandeur, as you are with that of hereditary rank! Mont Blanc
-seemed to me loftier—more sublime—than the woolsack appears to you! You,
-on the contrary, grew a little dizzy,—you only considered the fatigue of
-the climbing, and the danger—”
-
-“This is idle talk!” cried the earl impatiently. “I happened to be
-taken with a fit of vertigo, and—and of course you have no intention of
-publishing?” he inquired, making a very abrupt turn in the conversation.
-
-“Of course I have,” replied Annabella.
-
-“You do not mean to—to let me infer for a moment that you, the Countess
-of Dashleigh, have ever dreamed of deriving any pecuniary advantage—” The
-words appeared almost to choke him, so he left the sentence incomplete.
-
-“You do not suppose that I intend to make a present to the publisher of
-the effusions of my genius,” said the lady. “No, I have the pleasure of
-working for a good cause. The new gallery of our church is to be propped
-up by this little pen!” and with some pride Annabella held upright on
-the table the small instrument of her literary power.
-
-“Really, madam, you astonish me!” exclaimed the peer, rising in surprise
-and indignation. “The Countess of Dashleigh to enter the lists with Grub
-Street penny-a-liners,—the Countess of Dashleigh to receive payment from
-a publisher, to earn a miserable pittance like any wretched mechanic—”
-
-“To do what Shakspeare, Milton, Johnson, did before her.”
-
-“They were not of the peerage,” interrupted Dashleigh.
-
-“No, they were something more!” exclaimed Annabella. “They were ‘below
-the good how far; but _far above the great_!’ I should be only too proud
-to follow in their steps!”
-
-“I tell you it is impossible,—utterly impossible,” repeated the earl. “My
-wife to work for hire! I could never show my face again in the House of
-Lords if I submitted to such a degradation!”
-
-Poor Annabella was like a child whose high-built house of cards has been
-suddenly dashed to the ground. Her eyes filled fast with tears, but she
-was too proud to let them overflow.
-
-The earl was not a hard man. He saw that he had given pain, and hastened
-to smoothe down his young wife’s disappointment.
-
-“Since writing gives you such amusement,” he said, “I will not altogether
-discourage it. You may print that work for private circulation—I have
-no great objection to that—and as for the gallery of the church, I will
-support that by a handsome donation.”
-
-Dashleigh thought that this concession must entirely satisfy Annabella,
-but in this he showed little knowledge of the peculiar ambition
-of his wife. What! was she never to see a review of her work in a
-leading paper,—was she to limit its circulation,—were a few friends
-and acquaintance alone to enjoy what she had expected would excite a
-sensation throughout the literary world! This would be clipping the wings
-of her Pegasus indeed, and making him the mere carriage-horse of a peer!
-
-“I would rather burn my volume at once,” she said pettishly, “than have
-it merely printed for private circulation. I should be ashamed to send it
-round like a begging-box to my acquaintance, with an understood petition
-of ‘compliments thankfully received!’”
-
-“You could not endure to see your book hawked about, sold on miserable
-stalls, thumbed in circulating libraries!”
-
-The idea was shocking to the earl, but very delightful to Annabella. “I
-could endure it very well,” she said coldly; “I see no harm in the thing.”
-
-“But I see it, madam,” exclaimed Dashleigh, “and what’s more, I will not
-suffer it to be done! Your dignity is connected with my own; it may be
-nothing to you, but it is something to me. If my wishes have no effect,
-you will at least listen to my commands.”
-
-“Tyrant!” whispered the demon Pride; and the heart of Annabella echoed
-the treasonous word ‘tyrant!’
-
-The earl was satisfied with having taken a step so decided. He had no
-wish to prolong a discussion with his wife, in which, as he knew by
-experience, she generally had the advantage. Having uttered his mandate
-he quitted the room, leaving Annabella in a state of angry excitement.
-
-“Private circulation! I may print for private circulation! most
-condescending concession from my lord!” she muttered to herself, as she
-sat gloomily surveying the proofs which had lately afforded her such
-keen delight. Then a thought seemed at once to strike the countess, her
-over-cast countenance lighted up with a gleam as if of triumph. “Yes;
-I will write something for private circulation,” she cried, “something
-which my lord will find so very amusing, so highly diverting, that he
-will be glad to compound for its suppression by letting me do what I like
-with my book. Mine shall be a little romance in real life, an incident in
-the life of a peer of the realm!” and, dashing the drops from her eyes,
-Annabella at once sat down to her desk.
-
-She wrote in a fit of resentment, and what she penned naturally took
-the colour of her feelings. The countess wrote a ludicrous account of a
-little adventure which had occurred to the Earl of ——, the dash serving
-as a transparent veil which every one could see through. She recounted
-how the earl, accompanied by his wife, who was fired with the ambition
-of emulating the feats which Albert Smith has rendered famous, ascended
-part of the way up a Swiss mountain. She described how, long ere the
-snowy region was reached, the nobleman had been seized with giddiness
-and nervous fear; how he had stood on a steep slope, with a precipice on
-either hand, clutching tremblingly at the rock-plants which gave way in
-his grasp, calling out in alarm for aid, and thankful at last to catch
-hold of the end of a boa which his more active and fearless partner
-extended from the summit of a cliff. It was a relief to Annabella to
-give vent to her anger and malice in this little, humorous sketch. She
-wrote without any deliberate intention of ever showing it to a human eye;
-her paper took to her the place of a female confidante, that too often
-mischievous companion to a woman who is not happily married.
-
-Having finished her little piece the countess descended to the
-drawing-room, to pass a sullen, uncomfortable evening in the society of
-her aristocratic husband.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-ON THE WATCH.
-
- “Struggling in the world’s dark strife,
- Man requires, ere parting thence,
- Pardon for the holiest life,
- For the purest—penitence.
-
- Helpless all—a Power above
- Saving strength alone can give,
- Sinners all,—a God of love
- Only bids the guilty live!
- From polluted works we flee,
- Lord, to hide ourselves in Thee!”
-
-
-It was a sunny afternoon in April. In a rustic arbour at the end of the
-garden, garlanded with honeysuckle and clematis, through the interstices
-of whose bright, young leaves came the smiling sunshine, and the soft
-breath of Spring, sat Ida and Mabel Aumerle. This arbour was a favourite
-retreat of the girls; thither they carried their books and their work;
-and could the clustering shrubs around it have had a voice, much could
-they have told of sweet converse held together by the sisters, and that
-free interchange of thought which is one of the dearest privileges of
-friendship.
-
-“Ida, dearest,” said Mabel, “shall I tell you what Uncle Augustine said
-of you to-day when you left the room after prayers? He said, ‘Ida is a
-noble girl, and has no fault except that of being too good.’ Papa smiled
-and shook his head gently; Mrs. Aumerle gave her odious, little shrug!”
-
-“Uncle Augustine does not know my heart,” said Ida.
-
-“But I know it if any one does, and I am sure that uncle himself cannot
-think more highly of you than I do.”
-
-“You are partial,” replied her sister with a smile.
-
-“I only wish that I were like you! I know I’m a proud, wayward girl,
-and shall never reach heaven unless I am better. I often make good
-resolutions, but somehow”—Mabel looked down sadly as she spoke,—“somehow
-they break away like thread in the flame! I wonder if I shall ever be
-really holy.”
-
-Ida laid down the muslin which she was working, and drawing closer to her
-young sister, said in a gentle tone, “You speak, dearest, of being holy
-and reaching heaven; of making good resolutions and not being able to
-keep them,—as if the impression were on your mind that you have to form,
-as it were, a ladder of good works, by which to reach a certain difficult
-height, beyond which lie the regions of glory.”
-
-“That’s just it,” said Mabel sadly, “and I am discouraged because I
-always find that my ladder is too short; that climb as I may, I never can
-reach the height that you do.”
-
-“I threw away my ladder long ago,” said Ida clasping her hands; “I found
-that every round in it was broken!”
-
-“O Ida, what do you mean? I am certain that you have never ceased to do
-good works daily.”
-
-“I would no more use them,” exclaimed Ida, “as _a means of reaching
-heaven_, than I would hope, by aid of yonder fragile clematis, to climb
-to the bright sun or stars! No,” she continued, her lip trembling with
-emotion as she spoke, “I would put those works which you call good, to
-the only use for which they are fit; if the fire of love kindle the
-broken, imperfect fragments, I may humbly offer upon them a sacrifice
-of thanksgiving to Him through whom alone I have hope of reaching the
-heavenly heights.”
-
-“But, Ida, I can hardly yet see how _every round_ on the ladder of good
-works is broken. I am sure that some—at least of _yours_, must be very
-pleasing to God.”
-
-“Let us examine them closely,” replied Ida, “let us fix upon what you
-consider the very best of our works, and let us see if it could, even for
-a moment, in itself support the weight of a soul.”
-
-Mabel considered for a little, and then said, “Perhaps the best of our
-works is prayer.”
-
-“We shall not need much examination, I fear, to find that our prayers are
-cold, wandering, insincere.”
-
-“Cold sometimes, yes,—but—”
-
-“And sadly wandering,” added Ida; “at least I am sure that I feel mine
-to be so. O Mabel! I have often reflected that if an angel could write
-down all the thoughts that flow through our minds while we kneel in
-the attitude of prayer,—the foolish fancies, the idle dreams, the vain
-selfish imaginations which mix with our earnest supplications, we should
-be so shocked and disgusted at such a mockery of devotion, that with
-penitence and shame we should implore that our prayers themselves should
-be forgiven!”
-
-“Yes; they are cold and wandering,—but I am sure that mine are not
-insincere.”
-
-“I am afraid that we sometimes ask for blessings which we have no earnest
-desire to obtain. Do we not sometimes pray to be delivered from pride
-and uncharitableness, when at the time we are fostering these enemies as
-welcome guests in our hearts? Have we fully entered into the spirit of
-that prayer which we have so often uttered:—
-
- ‘The dearest idol I have known,
- Whate’er that idol be,
- Help me to tear it from thy throne,
- And worship only Thee?’
-
-If we were quite certain that such prayers would be granted _directly_,
-would we not sometimes be afraid to breathe them, and is there then no
-insincerity in having them so frequently on our lips?”
-
-“O Ida!” exclaimed Mabel, with a sigh; “you look a great deal too closely
-into the heart! If our very prayers be full of sin, what must our worldly
-actions be? The most disagreeable duty in the world is this searching
-for hidden evil, this dreadful self-examination! I am sure that a great
-many good people never practise it, and are much happier for their
-ignorance of themselves.”
-
-“What should we say, dear one, of a man of business who refused to look
-into his books, lest he should find the balance against him? of the owner
-of a dwelling who should be content to keep one room swept and cleansed,
-leaving all the rest, with locked doors and closed shutters, to darkness
-and pollution? what should we think of the governor of a castle, who
-should pace proudly along the battlements, careless whether a lurking foe
-had not penetrated to the heart of the fortress?”
-
-“I should certainly think the two first fools, and the third a traitor to
-his trust,” replied Mabel. “But, Ida, this self-examination only makes us
-miserable! If I find every round in my ladder broken, and have my fierce
-enemy behind me, and before me the heights which I shall never be able to
-reach,—what can I do but sit down and despair?”
-
-“You forget, you forget,” cried Ida, with animation, “the bright golden
-cord which is let down to you from above. We cannot climb to heaven by
-our good works; but faith, living, loving faith, can grasp the means
-of salvation held out by a merciful Saviour. The more helpless we feel
-ourselves, the more eagerly we cling to our only sure hope. Mabel, this
-is the glory of the Gospel. It humbles the sinner, but exalts the
-Saviour; it shows us that we can do nothing in ourselves, yet can do all
-things through Him who loved and gave himself for us!”
-
-Mabel made no reply in words, but she drooped her head till it found
-its resting-place on a sister’s bosom. An arm was gently drawn around
-her, and Ida imprinted a silent kiss on her brow. The demon Pride stood
-gloomily aloof; he felt himself baffled for a time, and dared not intrude
-his presence on the sisters during the remainder of that peaceful day!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI.
-
-THE QUARREL.
-
- “A something light as air,—a look,
- A word unkind, or wrongly taken,
- Oh! love that tempests never shook
- A breath, a touch like this hath shaken!
- And ruder words will soon rush in
- To spread the breach that words begin,
- And eyes forget the gentle ray
- They wore in courtship’s smiling day,
- And voices lose the tone that shed
- A tenderness o’er all they said;—
- Till fast declining, one by one
- The sweetnesses of love are gone,
- And hearts, so lately mingled, seem
- Like broken clouds, or like the stream
- That smiling leaves the mountain’s brow,
- As though its waters ne’er could sever,
- Yet, ere it reach the plain below,
- Breaks into floods, that part for ever!”
-
- MOORE.
-
-
-The Earl and Countess of Dashleigh now found less enjoyment in the mutual
-converse which had once made their days flow so pleasantly and swiftly,
-and which had been especially appreciated by Dashleigh, whose reserve or
-pride made him avoid much general society. When Annabella’s wit sparkled
-before him, he had needed no other amusement, and in the first part of
-her wedded life, she had required no other auditor than him who listened
-with so partial an ear. But each now felt that a change had come, as
-water penetrating the crevices of a rock, and then freezing, sometimes
-by its sudden expansion bursts asunder the solid stone, and severs it
-as effectually by silent power as a gunpowder blast could have done, so
-secret pride in both hearts was gradually, fatally dividing those bound
-to each other by the closest of earthly ties! There was yet, however,
-no open quarrel; the world was not called in as a spectator of domestic
-disunion. There was no appearance of want of harmony as, on the occasion
-which I am about to relate, the husband and the wife sat together in
-the countess’s luxurious boudoir, Annabella on a damask sofa, engaged
-in German work, the earl at a writing-table, looking over a copy of the
-_Times_.
-
-There had been a long silence between them. It was broken by a question
-from Dashleigh.
-
-“Did you know, Annabella, that Augustine Aumerle was soon going to leave
-the vicarage and return to Aspendale?”
-
-“I know little of what goes on at the vicarage,” replied Annabella, after
-pausing to count stitches in her pattern; “I think that Ida must have cut
-me, she so seldom comes to the hall.”
-
-“There are to be great doings at Aspendale,” resumed Dashleigh; “I saw
-Augustine this morning during my ride, and he told me of his novel
-arrangements. He expects soon a visit from Verdon, the well-known
-æronaut; I wonder that he keeps up acquaintance with one who may be
-regarded as a public exhibitor; but that is his business, not mine; it
-seems that they were school-fellows together, and it is not easy to break
-off old friendships.”
-
-“If there be such a thing as a _lofty_ profession it is Mr. Verdon’s,
-without doubt,” said Annabella; “the aspirations of an æronaut must mount
-higher than even those of a peer!”
-
-“It appears,” continued Dashleigh, without seeming to take notice of the
-observation, “that Mr. Verdon is to give his new grand balloon a trial
-trip from Augustine’s grounds.”
-
-“Oh, how I should like to be there!” cried the countess.
-
-“Augustine has invited us both,”—Annabella clapped her hands like a
-child,—“but the difficulty is that he will not be able himself to do the
-honours of his house, as he is to accompany Verdon in his upward flight.”
-
-“Is he?” exclaimed the young countess; “that will be charming! Such a
-genius will mount up so high, that the silken ball will have no need of
-hydrogen gas! He will but inflate it with poetical ideas, and it will
-never stop short of the stars!”
-
-The earl smiled at the idea. “I should be well pleased to see the
-ascent,” he observed; “but yet I am doubtful about accepting the
-invitation. It would, you see, be awkward for those in our position of
-life to be guests at the table of a man who was at the moment up in the
-clouds.”
-
-[Illustration: Tearing the Manuscript.
-
-_Page 107._]
-
-Annabella burst into a girlish laugh. “You are afraid that he might look
-down even upon us,” she cried.
-
-“I doubt whether etiquette would allow—”
-
-“Throw etiquette to the dogs!” exclaimed Annabella, heedless of her
-husband’s look of disgust at such an audacious parody on Shakspeare. “I
-must, will go to Aspendale! It will be such fun! I have half a mind to
-ascend in the balloon myself!”
-
-“It would be very unsuitable for a lady,” began the earl,—
-
-“Unless her lord would accompany her,” said Annabella, archly; “we might
-obtain as fine a view as from Mont Blanc, without all the trouble of
-climbing.”
-
-The earl always winced under any allusion to his mountain adventure.
-
-“But then,” continued Annabella maliciously, “it would never do to get
-giddy,—suspended between earth and sky,—there would be no hope of the
-friendly intervention of a lady’s boa!”
-
-“I should not have the slightest objection, not the slightest,” repeated
-the irritated earl, “to go in a balloon to-morrow; indeed, I think it
-very probable that I shall make one of Augustine’s party.”
-
-Annabella was diverted to see that she had succeeded in putting her
-haughty lord on his mettle. It seems an instinct with some natures to
-delight in showing a power to tease, and it had become stronger with
-the countess since her disappointment regarding her romance. She was
-like a child playing with fire-arms, ignorant of their dangerous nature.
-Annabella knew the weakness of her husband’s nerves, but not the full
-strength of his pride.
-
-“I was reading yesterday a curious account of a balloon ascent,”
-continued the earl, in a quieter tone; “and, by-the-bye, I have not quite
-finished it. It is in the —— Magazine; have you seen the last number,
-Annabella?”
-
-“I glanced over it,” replied the lady, carelessly; “I suppose that it is
-lying on one of the tables.”
-
-The earl rose and looked around for the magazine. His wife was too busy
-in arranging the shades for a withered rose-leaf to give him the least
-assistance. She was too busy to notice that he at length extended his
-search for the missing periodical to the drawer of her writing-table.
-Into that drawer, with habitual carelessness, the countess had thrust a
-little manuscript, to which, after hastily writing it, she had scarcely
-given a thought.
-
-“What’s this?” exclaimed Dashleigh half aloud, as his gaze unwittingly
-fell upon the title—“The Precipice and the Peer.” The first glance had
-been purely accidental, for the earl was above petty curiosity, and
-would never have touched either paper or drawer had he supposed them to
-contain anything secret. But now an ungovernable impulse made him open
-the leaves, and hastily run his eye over the contents. Annabella had just
-succeeded in finding a missing shade of russet, when she was startled by
-a sudden sound resembling a stamp; and looking up, she saw the earl with
-his very temples crimsoned by rage, and her unfortunate burlesque in his
-hand.
-
-“Lord Dashleigh!” exclaimed the countess, “that was never intended—”
-
-“Never intended for my eye!” thundered the earl, who was in a violent
-passion; and tearing the manuscript into a hundred pieces, he trampled it
-under his foot!
-
-“That is the action of a pettish child!” exclaimed Annabella, almost as
-much irritated as her husband, her eyes flashing indignant fire.
-
-“Leave the room, insolent girl!” cried the earl; and turning round as he
-spoke, he perceived to his surprise and inexpressible annoyance that he
-had two unexpected auditors—his servant having a moment before opened the
-door, to announce the Duke of Montleroy, who was following close behind!
-
-Dashleigh was so much confused—overwhelmed at being discovered by such
-a person in such a position—that of a husband quarrelling with his own
-wife, and giving way to a burst of passion degrading to any man, but most
-of all to one of his exalted station—that he remained for some minutes
-transfixed, totally unable to speak. Annabella, on the contrary, lost
-none of her self-possession. She swept past the bewildered duke, with a
-passing reverence which might have beseemed an empress, and proceeded
-at once to her own chamber, without uttering a word. As soon as she had
-reached it, she violently rang her bell.
-
-The maid who obeyed the summons found her mistress sitting at her
-toilette table, calm, tearless, but pale with suppressed emotion. She was
-selecting various articles of jewellery from a large mahogany box.
-
-“Bates, bid the coachman put the horses to directly, and do you prepare
-to accompany me in the carriage,” was the countess’s brief command.
-
-The lady had, not an hour before, returned from a lengthened drive, and
-the order surprised the maid. She ventured to say something about the
-late hour and the appearance of coming rain.
-
-“Let it rain torrents—what matters it?” cried Annabella. “Bear my message
-to Mullins, and return without delay to pack up the things which I shall
-require. I shall sleep at the vicarage to-night.”
-
-The lady’s-maid hurried away to the servant’s hall, which she found in
-a state of considerable excitement, for the news had already spread
-like wild-fire through the house that my lord had quarrelled with my
-lady, torn up her writings, ordered her out of the room—nay, as it was
-rumoured, had actually struck her on the face.
-
-“Take my word for it,” cried the butler, with the air of one who can see
-much further through a millstone than others,—“take my word for it this
-has something to do with the odd couple as came here the other day,—the
-fine lady, and the fierce old man with black brows and long white hair.”
-
-“Yes,” replied another servant, with a nod, “I’ve noticed that nothing
-has gone right up stairs since them two drove off in the donkey-chaise,
-and my lady shut herself up in her room, as if she’d had a down-right
-set-down from my lord.”
-
-“Oh, for the matter of that,” laughed Bates, “she’d give as good as she
-gets, any day. The earl has ordered her out of the room; but she’s going
-a little further than may be he wished or expected. She has a spirit of
-her own, has my lady!”
-
-In the meantime, Annabella was pacing up and down her apartment with a
-heart full almost to bursting. “I will not stay here, no, not an hour!”
-she exclaimed; “he shall find that he has no weak girl to deal with—no
-slave to submit to his pride and caprice! I have borne much, but this I
-will not bear. I will not endure to be trampled upon by a tyrant, even
-though that tyrant be a husband. I will go to the vicarage at once. Mr.
-Aumerle will not forget that my mother was the sister of the wife whom he
-loved. He will not deny the shelter of his roof to an orphan, so cruelly
-driven from her own. I will impose no burden upon my friends. I ask,
-I need nothing from any one but the sympathy which my griefs, and the
-justice which my wrongs demand.”
-
-Thus, asking counsel only of her own angry passions, casting aside all
-higher considerations, and seeking but the gratification of her bitter
-pride and resentment, the young Countess of Dashleigh prepared to take a
-step which scarcely any circumstances could justify. Intoxicated as she
-was with anger, the voice of reason and of conscience were alike unheard
-or unheeded. Indignant at the errors of her husband, Annabella was
-blinded to her own; and when she found her domestic happiness wrecked,
-her youthful hopes scattered like leaves in a storm, she recognised not
-the cause of the evil—she traced not in the desolation around her the
-work of the demon Pride.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII.
-
-THE UNEXPECTED GUEST.
-
- “Chill falls the rain,
- Night-winds are blowing;
- Dreary and dark is
- The way thou’rt going!”
-
- MOORE.
-
-
-On that evening, a small but cheerful party were assembled in the
-sitting-room of the vicarage. Dr. Bardon and his daughter Cecilia,
-oft-invited guests, had joined the circle of the Aumerles. A week never
-passed without some little act of kindness being shown by the clergyman
-or his family to the disinherited man. Bardon heartily esteemed, and
-even felt a warm regard for the vicar. But let it not be supposed that
-he was overburdened with a sense of gratitude for unwearying kindness
-and attention. No, he was far too proud for that. The doctor was ever
-keeping a balance in his mind between benefits received and benefits
-conferred; and by means of that curious mental instrument, of which
-Mabel had penetrated the secret, he managed always, in his own opinion,
-to keep the balance weighed down in his favour. If the Aumerles showed
-him hospitality, it was, he easily persuaded himself, because they were
-really glad to have a little society. Bardon did them an actual favour
-by so often eating their dinners! Volunteered advice upon diet and
-medical subjects, though given to those whose health was perfect, the
-doctor also regarded as obligations of no trivial nature; and he often
-calculated how much the Aumerles owed to him in the shape of fees!
-
-On this evening the mind of Bardon was particularly easy, for he had
-brought to the vicar the gift of a crystallized pebble, which he had
-discovered in some ancient drawer, and which, he was perfectly assured,
-must be a curious geological specimen. The Aumerles had sufficient of
-that politeness which is “good-nature refined,” to humour the fancy of
-their guest; and there was a discussion for nearly twenty minutes upon
-the beauties, peculiarities, and supposed origin of the wonderful stone.
-
-A heavy rain is pattering without, and flashes of bright lightning
-are occasionally reflected on the wall; but safe in the comfortable
-dwelling, the party give little heed to the weather. In one corner sits
-Dr. Bardon, engaged in a game of chess with Mrs. Aumerle. He considers
-that he is giving her a lesson; she, having no particular desire to learn
-the game, and finding no great amusement in an inevitable check-mate,
-is good-humouredly submitting to be beaten for the gratification of
-her guest. Cecilia, rather over-dressed, as usual, as if, as Mabel
-once observed, she were always expecting a grand party, after much
-persuasion, which she regards as the indispensable prelude to her
-performance, has passed her pink ribbon over her neck, and is giving
-her friends a song, to the accompaniment of the guitar. It is with her
-music as with things more important, Cecilia, in her efforts to rise
-above mediocrity, only manages to sink below it. She is not contented
-with the soft middle tones, in which her voice shows considerable
-sweetness; Cecilia must sing very high; and the painful result is, that
-the strained organ cannot reach the prescribed point, falls flat, and
-discord annoys the ear. Miss Bardon is not satisfied with simple ballads,
-which she could sing with feeling and taste; she must show off her very
-indifferent execution in difficult bravura airs. As her dress must be
-that of a peeress, so her music must be that of a professor. Cecilia
-aims not at giving pleasure, but at exciting admiration, and succeeds
-in accomplishing neither object. Poor Ida, a distressed listener to the
-flourishes in “Bel raggio lusinghier,” is meditating how she can contrive
-to unite politeness with truthfulness; and in thanking Miss Bardon
-for her song, neither violate sincerity nor hurt the feelings of her
-sensitive friend. Mabel, who has kept up a low, whispered conversation
-with her uncle at the very farthest end of the room, is impatiently
-waiting till Cecilia’s cadenzas and appoggiaturas shall cease, to speak
-to her father on a subject of which her mind is quite full.
-
-The last twang at length is given; Ida says, what she can say; if it
-be a little less than the singer would have liked, it is a little more
-than the speaker’s conscience could warrant. Mr. Aumerle’s simple thanks
-have been uttered, and Mabel, released from the necessity of being
-comparatively quiet, runs up to her father, and says, playfully leaning
-on his arm; “O papa! I have such a favour, such a great favour to ask of
-you!”
-
-“If it be anything reasonable.”
-
-“I don’t know if you’ll think it reasonable or not, but Uncle Augustine
-sees no objections. He says that he will, if you only consent, take me up
-with him in the balloon!”
-
-“My child!” exclaimed the vicar.
-
-“Bless the girl!” cried Mrs. Aumerle from her chess-board. Cecilia lifted
-her hands in surprise, while Dr. Bardon laughed aloud.
-
-“O papa! what’s the harm? It is not as if a party of strangers were going
-on the airy excursion,—people who did not know how to manage. Mr. Verdon
-is so experienced, he has been up fourteen or fifteen times, and no
-accident ever has happened. Uncle Augustine goes himself!”
-
-“But because Uncle Augustine chooses to risk his own neck sky-larking
-amongst the clouds, I see no reason why he should carry my little girl
-with him on a dangerous excursion.”
-
-“Shakspeare tells us,” said Augustine, coming towards the centre of the
-room, “that
-
- ‘’Tis dangerous to take a cold, to sleep, to drink,’
-
-but the poet adds
-
- ‘Out of the nettle, danger, we pluck the flower, safety.’
-
-When steam-vessels were first introduced it was thought an act of daring
-to go in one,—when railroads were yet a novelty it was foolhardiness to
-venture in a train.”
-
-“Perhaps,” joined in the eager Mabel, “balloons will some day become as
-common as carriages!”
-
-“In that case,” observed the doctor, “perhaps Miss Mabel will not care to
-enter one.”
-
-Mabel coloured and laughed. “I daresay,” she replied, “that there is
-something in the excitement and danger,—_supposed_ danger I mean,—that
-makes the thought of such a trip so delightful. I should like, I own, to
-do something which no lady in the county ever has done before.”
-
-“That’s pride,” said her step-mother abruptly.
-
-Such a gush of fierce angry emotion rose in the heart of the young girl
-at the word, opprobrious and yet so true, that Augustine, perceiving her
-feelings in her face, and fearing that she might give them vent, thought
-it as well to effect an immediate diversion. “I hope,” said he, turning
-towards the doctor, “that you and Miss Bardon will honour Aspendale by
-your presence on the day of the ascent of the _Eaglet_.”
-
-The doctor bowed, for his _sensitiveness_ was gratified by the respectful
-terms in which the invitation was couched.
-
-“We shall not be a large, but a select party,” continued Augustine
-Aumerle. “I met Reginald Dashleigh to-day, and I think that he and his
-lady will come to witness the ascent.”
-
-“Do you mean to say that you expect the earl as one of your guests?”
-exclaimed Bardon.
-
-“If nothing prevent, I think that you will meet him at my house.”
-
-“Something will prevent!” cried the old lion, shaking his white mane with
-haughty disdain. “I am willing to meet at your table any one else whom
-you may choose to invite;—I would sit down with farmer—ploughboy—pauper,
-but not—not with Reginald Earl of Dashleigh!”
-
-An uncomfortable silence instantly fell like cold water over the circle;
-the vicar, a peacemaker by nature as well as profession, was particularly
-annoyed by this unexpected declaration of enmity against his niece’s
-husband, made by one of his own oldest friends. He was in act to speak,
-when Mabel suddenly exclaimed, “There is the sound of a carriage!”
-
-“You must be mistaken,” said Mrs. Aumerle, “no one would come at this
-hour, and especially on so stormy an evening.”
-
-“But it is a carriage,” said Mabel, going to the window, “I see the red
-liveries of the Dashleighs.”
-
-The sentence unconsciously escaped her lip, and she bit it with vexation
-at having thoughtlessly uttered the name; for the doctor started up from
-his seat so hastily, that he upset the chess-table before him.
-
-This created a little noise and confusion, in the midst of which
-Annabella suddenly entered the room unannounced, looking so haggard and
-ill, that her uncle involuntary exclaimed, “My dear Anna! has anything
-happened?”
-
-“Might I speak with you for a moment alone,” said the countess assuming
-with effort a forced calmness. The vicar, without reply, took her by the
-trembling hand, and led her to his own little study.
-
-“Dear me! how ill the countess looks!” exclaimed Cecilia.
-
-“Something serious has occurred, depend upon it,” said Mrs. Aumerle; and
-a variety of conjectures arose as to the cause of the lady’s strange
-visit, though most of the party present had the prudence to keep these
-conjectures to themselves.
-
-The vicar returned after rather a long absence, and his entrance caused
-a dead silence in the room, while every eye rested on him with a look of
-inquiry. He appeared very grave, and drawing his wife aside, said in a
-low tone of voice, “My dear, do you think that Ida could arrange to share
-Mabel’s apartment to-night, and give up her own to Annabella?”
-
-“Is the countess so unwell that she cannot return to her own home? The
-weather seems to be clearing,” said the vicar’s wife in a voice much more
-audible than that of her husband had been.
-
-“She does not wish to return,” replied Mr. Aumerle sadly; “we must all do
-our best to make her comfortable here, at least for the present.”
-
-In a few minutes Ida had glided out of the room, and was in the study at
-the side of her cousin, listening with wonder and pain to the passionate
-outpourings of a wounded spirit. Cecilia who delighted in anything
-mysterious, was endeavouring to draw from Mabel her opinion as to the
-cause of the countess’s distress, and Mrs. Aumerle was bustling about to
-“make things smooth,” as she said, in the household department, of which
-the arrangements had been so suddenly disturbed by the unexpected arrival.
-
-“Something wrong with Dashleigh, I fear,” observed Augustine half aloud.
-
-“Something wrong—everything wrong, I should say!” exclaimed the doctor
-who overheard him. “The case is clear enough to any one who has had
-a glimpse behind the scenes as I have had. The poor little thing is
-wretched at home, she has sold her happiness for a title, she has thrown
-herself away on the most proud, selfish, domineering—”
-
-“Dashleigh is my friend,” interrupted Augustine sternly.
-
-“I’d rather have him for my enemy than my friend!” muttered Bardon
-between his clenched teeth.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII.
-
-THE FRIEND’S MISSION.
-
- “Oh, let the ungentle spirit learn from hence,
- A small unkindness is a great offence!”
-
- HANNAH MORE.
-
-
-“Don’t talk to me,” cried Mrs. Aumerle, in the tone of decision which to
-her was habitual; “I say that a young wife does wrong, exceedingly wrong,
-in leaving the home of her natural protector, and throwing herself back
-upon her own family, just because she and her husband have chanced to
-have some unpleasant words together.”
-
-The time was the afternoon of the day following that of Annabella’s
-unexpected arrival; the scene was the sitting-room at the vicarage; the
-auditor, Mabel Aumerle.
-
-“Unpleasant words!” repeated Mabel angrily; “why the earl tore her
-writing to pieces, and ordered her out of the room, before her own
-servant—only think of that, before her own liveried servant! No woman of
-spirit could submit to that!”
-
-“Woman of spirit—nonsense!” cried the step-mother, “a woman’s spirit
-ought to be one of submission.”
-
-“I would have done what she did!” said Mabel.
-
-“I daresay that you would,” answered Mrs. Aumerle, with a touch of
-sarcasm in her manner; “but I happen to know a good deal more of life
-than you do, and mind my word, Mabel, when a woman marries she takes her
-husband for better for worse; she has made her choice and she must abide
-by it; she only lowers herself by appealing to the world to arbitrate
-between her and the man whom she has vowed to obey.”
-
-“How has Annabella appealed to the world?” asked Mabel, with but little
-of respect in her tone.
-
-“By making herself the talk of the world. There’s not a house in Pelton,
-no, nor much farther round, in which the flight of the countess and its
-cause is not the subject of conversation. The gossips are feasting on the
-news, and doubtless by to-morrow morning we shall have the whole affair,
-with every kind of exaggeration, appearing in the county paper. I’ve
-really no patience with the girl! And to mix us up with her folly! I feel
-as if I were aiding and abetting a wife’s rebellion against her husband.”
-
-“Unfeeling creature!” thought Mabel, whose partiality for her cousin,
-and high-flown spirit of romance, made her espouse the countess’s cause
-with the chivalric devotion of a knight errant towards some fair and
-persecuted damsel.
-
-“I am sure I hope that she does not intend to prolong her stay here,”
-continued Mrs. Aumerle. “To say nothing, of the inconvenience of
-accommodating herself and her fine maid, I think it an evil to have in
-the house one who sets such an example of wilfulness and pride.”
-
-“Papa could never but welcome to his home the orphan niece of my own
-beloved mother,” exclaimed Mabel, with flashing eyes, feeling as though
-she were doing a lofty and generous action in defending the cause of the
-oppressed.
-
-“A child of fifteen is no judge of these matters, and would show her good
-sense best by her silence,” was the cold observation of Mrs. Aumerle.
-
-Mabel’s proud spirit was thoroughly roused by this remark. Her present
-mood seemed strangely inconsistent with the softened humility which she
-had shown, when in the arbour a few days previously, she had leant her
-head on her sister’s bosom, feeling herself indeed to be a poor, helpless
-sinner! But is not this a species of inconsistency which, by experience,
-we know to be but too common in the heart? We prostrate ourselves before
-God, but stand erect before our fellow-creatures: we own our infirmities
-in the quiet hour when religion speaks to the soul, but start back with
-angry indignation, if those weaknesses be touched upon by another. Pride
-stands back when we, in solitude, or with one chosen friend, review our
-past conduct and mourn over our faults, but springs forward if a rebuke,
-however just, be not sweetened by flattery, or tempered by caution.
-
-Mabel disliked her stepmother, and did not care to hide that dislike
-from its object. The feeling partly arose from a want of tenderness and
-tact on the part of Mrs. Aumerle. That lady, with much common sense,
-high principle, and warmth of heart, was quite devoid of that nice
-apprehension of tender points, that delicacy in touching upon painful
-subjects, which is morally, what _feelers_ are physically to some of the
-insect creation. Mrs. Aumerle had no _feelers_, and she rather prided
-herself on the want. She classed nerves, sensibility, timidity, romance,
-under the one comprehensive title of “humbug;” things which, like
-cobwebs, she would have thought too insignificant to be noticed, had they
-not been, to the mental eye, too unsightly to be spared. Mrs. Aumerle’s
-sympathies were quick and active in cases of what she regarded as real
-distress. She was an eminently practical woman, and did much good in her
-husband’s parish; but she had no pity for nervous complaints, no patience
-for fanciful troubles. It may be imagined how little of congeniality
-there could be between such a character and that of the refined sensitive
-Ida, the romantic impulsive Mabel.
-
-But without congeniality there should have been, on the part of the
-stepdaughters, a just appreciation of merit, meek submission to
-authority, and due respect of manner. If Mabel, on all these points, was
-by far the most open offender, Ida, on her part, was assuredly not free
-from her share of blame. Her youngest sister looked up to her both as a
-guide and example. Mabel’s highest ambition was to copy the character of
-Ida, and like most young artists, she unintentionally exaggerated all the
-defects of what she copied. Mabel seemed to have an intuitive perception
-of the fact that Ida held her stepmother in low estimation, regarded
-her advice as valueless, took her reproofs almost as wrongs. Ida,
-unwittingly, was nurturing in her sister a spirit of proud independence,
-much more congenial, alas! to the human heart, than the faith, humility,
-and love which the young Christian earnestly sought to implant in her
-young companion. Ida was to a certain degree counteracting the effects of
-her own counsels, defeating the aim of her own prayers.
-
-Mabel, on the present occasion, was so much irritated by her stepmother’s
-recommendation of silence, that she was about to utter an insolent reply,
-when the conversation was fortunately interrupted by the entrance of her
-father, whose presence ever acted as a check on any ebullition of temper.
-
-“Well, Lawrence,” said Mrs. Aumerle, coming forward to meet her husband,
-“I hope that this unpleasant affair is to come to a speedy end.”
-
-“God grant it!” replied the clergyman. “Have you spoken to Annabella?”
-
-“I was beginning to tell her a little of my mind when she implored me
-to leave the room. She has rather too much of the countess about her,
-to care to listen to simple truth. She was in a highly excited state; I
-should not wonder if she were in a fever to-morrow.”
-
-“Do you think that we should send for Dr. Bardon?”
-
-“He’ll come, sure enough, without our sending. We shall have no peace
-as long as the countess remains here. All the idle, curious people in
-the county will find some excuse for visiting the vicarage. The Greys,
-Whitemans, and Barclays have been here to-day already. I have given Mary
-orders to let in nobody but the Doctor.”
-
-“Is Ida with her cousin?” asked Aumerle.
-
-“She has hardly been out of her room from the first.”
-
-“That is well,” said the vicar; “my child will do her best to calm and to
-soften.”
-
-“I think that it is the earl who must require to be calmed and softened,”
-observed Mrs. Aumerle; “he has been very shamefully treated.”
-
-“Augustine has, as you are aware, undertaken a mission to him. I would
-have gone myself, but my brother’s greater intimacy with Dashleigh, and
-superior powers of persuasion, would, I felt, make him a more effectual
-advocate for this poor misguided young creature. I thought that he would
-have been back ere now. I await his return with great anxiety.”
-
-“Here comes my uncle!” exclaimed Mabel.
-
-Aumerle met his brother at the door. “Any good tidings?” he exclaimed.
-Augustine shook his head doubtingly as they entered the sitting-room
-together.
-
-“The earl is extremely indignant,” he said, removing the hat from his
-heated brow; “I have been arguing with him for more than an hour, and I
-have my doubts as to whether we have come to a satisfactory conclusion at
-last.”
-
-“Oh, on what does he decide?” cried Mabel.
-
-“He consents at length to pardon the countess’s act of foolish petulance,
-on condition that she ask his forgiveness, and return this very day to
-her home.”
-
-“Reasonable terms!” said Mrs. Aumerle.
-
-“Yes,” assented the vicar, but the little furrow of anxious thought still
-remained on his brow. “Augustine,” he said to his brother, “will you go
-and communicate your message to Annabella?”
-
-“Nay, nay, I have done my part. If I have more influence with my old
-college-companion, you have more power with your niece. I suspect that
-your task will be at least as difficult as mine, notwithstanding your
-gentle auxiliaries. I have so little expectation of your success, that I
-have ordered a conveyance to take me to Aspendale an hour hence, that I
-may leave your dwelling more free to accommodate its new guest.”
-
-“I hope,” said Mrs. Aumerle, “that the conveyance will rather be
-required to take Annabella back to the home which she should never have
-quitted.”
-
-“I hope so too,” observed Augustine with a smile; “but I own that I have
-my doubts and my fears on the matter.”
-
-The vicar at once proceeded to the room in which Ida was endeavouring,
-though with little effect, to soothe the irritated spirit of her cousin.
-Annabella rose on the clergyman’s entrance, and Ida, from a feeling of
-delicacy, silently left the apartment.
-
-Aumerle gently communicated to his impatient auditor the message which he
-bore.
-
-“His pardon!” exclaimed Annabella, striking her little hand with
-vehemence on a table which was beside her; “his pardon, forsooth! and for
-what? Nay, then, I see the truth of the words—
-
- ‘Forgiveness to the injured doth belong,
- He never pardons who hath done the wrong,’”
-
-and she laughed in the bitterness of her soul.
-
-“My dear niece,” said the vicar tenderly but gravely, “even by your own
-account you had given just cause of displeasure to your husband, before
-he spoke the hasty word which you find it so difficult to forgive.
-Prejudice may blind you—”
-
-“Uncle, let me have no more of this; I can’t bear it!” exclaimed
-Annabella, rising in nervous excitement. “If I am in your way—in
-Mrs. Aumerle’s way, I will leave the house at once, go to London—an
-hotel—anywhere—but I will not—” Her voice rose, and again she struck the
-table as she repeated the words,—“I will not go and beg pardon of the
-man who turned me out of my own room, and in the presence of a menial
-servant.”
-
-“Annabella, this is the excitement of fever; you require—surely I hear
-Bardon’s voice below!” said the vicar, who found it impossible to manage
-his niece in her present mood, and who was almost alarmed at the wildness
-of her manner. “Would you see the doctor?” added Mr. Aumerle.
-
-Annabella hesitated for a moment, then exclaimed, “Dr. Bardon! yes, I
-will see him at once.” She remained in her standing position, rigid as a
-statue, till the vicar, after a brief absence, introduced the physician
-into the room, and then himself retired to another.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV.
-
-A FATAL STEP.
-
- “The arrow once discharged from this weak hand,
- Can I arrest its flight in the free air?
- Where will this course now lead me?”
-
- CAMOENS. BY H. S. G. TUCKER.
-
-
-The countess advanced one step towards Bardon, and held out her hand. He
-took it cordially, and looked at her bloodless face with mingled interest
-and concern.
-
-“Do not suppose,” said Annabella, resuming her seat, and motioning to him
-to take a chair beside her,—“do not suppose that I see you in order to
-ask for your medical advice. You must know well that it is beyond your
-power to ‘minister to a mind diseased,’ that my case is not one which the
-whole pharmacopeia can cure. I see you as a friend,”—her lip quivered as
-she spoke,—“as one who will understand my feelings, and not torment me
-with well-meant advice which I would rather die than follow!”
-
-“You are a noble creature—a brave creature!” exclaimed Bardon; “I am
-proud of the spirit which you have shown.”
-
-“Have you been far to-day?” asked the countess, colouring slightly at the
-ill-merited praise.
-
-“I was at Pelton this morning on business, or I should have called upon
-you earlier,” was the doctor’s reply.
-
-“You have been, doubtless, at many houses,”—Annabella seemed to
-frame each sentence with difficulty,—“you have seen many people—have
-heard—heard much that is—that must be said—and—.” She stopped, and looked
-at the doctor, but he did not seem disposed to guess the meaning of her
-unfinished sentence.
-
-“I wish to learn from you,” continued the countess, forcing herself to a
-more explicit explanation; “it is important for me to know what the world
-says of this—this unhappy affair.”
-
-“You care as little as I do for what the world says,” replied the doctor.
-
-But it was not so with Annabella. Popular distinction, the applause of
-others, had been to her as the breath of life. Her pride was not the
-pride of self-sufficiency; she was intensely desirous to know whether
-public opinion were inclining to her side or that of her lord, and she
-pressed the doctor for a more definite reply.
-
-“Of course,” he answered at last, “there are almost as many versions of
-the story as there are narrators of it. No tale loses by the telling.
-Some say this thing, some say that, some pity, and some blame. What is,
-however, pretty universally received as the most authentic account is—”
-
-“Tell me!” cried the countess nervously, as the speaker paused.
-
-“Why, it is said that you had somehow got into the snares of the Papists.
-That an old priest and a nun in disguise had made their way into
-Dashleigh Hall; and, some affirm, had a private mass there. That the
-earl discovered amongst your papers a prayer to the Virgin, or something
-of that sort, and that he was so much disgusted by what he called your
-apostasy, that tearing the paper into a thousand fragments, he turned you
-out of the room.”
-
-“Did any one believe such a senseless tale?” cried Annabella.
-
-“It was said to come from the best authority, and is very generally
-credited.”
-
-“Did you not give it indignant refutation?”
-
-“My dear lady, you forget that I am in utter darkness upon the subject
-myself. I could stake my life that you had good cause for what you did,
-but of that cause I know no more than this chair.”
-
-“Then you shall know all,” exclaimed Annabella, “that you may be able to
-give an answer to such idle calumnies as these;” and with rapid utterance
-she gave the doctor an account of what had occurred, her narrative
-following truth in the main, though coloured by prejudice and passion.
-
-Bardon’s face showed gloomy satisfaction as he listened to the excited
-speaker. “So then,” he exclaimed as she concluded, “your crime is having
-drawn so faithful a portrait, that he who sat for it would not own it!
-What a fool he was to quarrel with one who has him so completely at her
-mercy!”
-
-“What do you mean?” said Annabella quickly.
-
-“You carried your desk with you, did you not?” said Bardon, with an
-expressive glance at that on the table; “and you carried with you the wit
-that can sting. Write out that paper again; give it to the public;—the
-world will laugh, and the earl will wince. No one who reads but will
-understand (I will do my best to enlighten dull comprehensions) _why_
-the peer was so angry with his wife—_why_ he who stood trembling on the
-mountain was afraid of the wit of a woman.”
-
-“It would be retribution!” exclaimed Annabella.
-
-“It would be revenge!” cried the haughty old man.
-
-Little did the Aumerles divine that the physician whom they had admitted
-in order that he might quiet a fevered pulse, was pouring venom into
-a wound which he should rather have sought to heal; that he was doing
-the work, obeying the hest of the demon Pride, and drawing further from
-happiness and peace the young creature who had turned to him in her
-distress.
-
-There was a strange, almost fierce satisfaction in the looks of Dr.
-Bardon when he descended to the sitting-room, that was incomprehensible
-to the Aumerles.
-
-“You will send her a sleeping draught?” said the vicar.
-
-“I have given her something _to compose_,” replied Bardon, a grim smile
-relaxing his features.
-
-“You think her very feverish?” inquired Ida.
-
-“Oh, there’s nothing to alarm,” said the doctor; “she will be much
-relieved by-and-bye.”
-
-As soon as he had quitted the vicarage, Ida went up to Annabella’s room,
-and gently knocked at the door.
-
-“I wish to be alone!” said a voice from within, and Ida immediately
-retired.
-
-When the carriage which had been ordered by Augustine Aumerle rolled up
-to the front of the vicarage, Ida was sent again to try her powers of
-persuasion, to induce the countess to avail herself of it to return to
-her husband’s home.
-
-Ida felt the errand painful, and almost hopeless. She hesitated for
-a moment ere she knocked, and heard within the sound of a pen moving
-rapidly over the paper.
-
-“Annabella, my love,” began Ida, as she softly unclosed the door.
-
-The countess was bending over her desk, apparently absorbed in writing.
-Her back was towards the door, but she started on the entrance of Ida,
-and turning hastily round showed a countenance crimsoned to the temples
-with a burning flush.
-
-“I can’t be disturbed!” she exclaimed in a voice strangely harsh and
-impatient.
-
-“O dear cousin!” cried Ida, “if you would but listen for a moment—”
-
-“I will hear you to-morrow,” said Annabella, “let me feel that in this
-room at least I am safe from unwelcome intrusion!”
-
-Intrusion! what a word—and from those lips! Ida Aumerle was deeply
-hurt, not to say offended, and returned again to her family mortified
-and dejected. The vicar breathed a weary sigh, and Mrs. Aumerle said
-something about “a termagant,” which made Mabel extremely angry.
-
-“So then I must be off!” said Augustine. “I had so little hope of the
-fair lady’s yielding, that, as you see, my travelling bag is all ready.
-Farewell, Mrs. Aumerle; thanks for your hospitality. Lawrence, remember
-that I expect you all at Aspendale on the 12th. I shall be glad if by
-that time you think my friend Mabel sufficiently fledged to try a flight
-in the blue empyrean!”
-
-After her uncle’s departure Ida retired with a heavy heart to the little
-room which, since Annabella’s arrival, she had shared with her sister
-Mabel. The gratitude which a woman feels towards one who has offered
-to her his home and his heart, and the affection which Ida had from
-childhood entertained for her cousin, rendered both the earl and the
-countess objects of deep interest to the maiden. Family division jarred
-on her soul, like discord on a musical ear, and Ida felt perhaps as
-forcibly as her stepmother could, the evil of the course which Annabella
-was wilfully pursuing. She was wounded by the words of impatience from
-her cousin, which sensitiveness construed into actual unkindness, and
-Ida could scarcely draw her thoughts sufficiently from the subject which
-engrossed them, to write a letter in reply to some petition for relief
-which she knew that it would be wrong to postpone.
-
-Ida lingered over her letter till she began to fear that it might be late
-for the post, to which she proposed taking it herself. As she was putting
-on her scarf, in preparation for her walk, Ida heard the countess’s
-bell,—Annabella was ringing for her maid. When Ida left her apartment she
-met the attendant in the passage, on her return from the room of the lady.
-
-“Is the countess feeling unwell?” inquired Ida.
-
-“Her ladyship only rang,” replied Bates, “to desire me to get ready to
-carry her letters to the post.”
-
-“I am going thither myself,” said Ida; “I will take my cousin’s notes; I
-think that you might be late.”
-
-“Thank you, miss,” replied the maid; “but my lady said expressly that I
-was to post the letters myself, and not let them out of my hand till I
-did so. Perhaps I might carry yours also, Miss Aumerle; I shall not be a
-minute in dressing.”
-
-Ida thanked the maid for the offer, and gave the note into her charge.
-But when Bates had hurried off to make her little preparations, Ida
-stood motionless in thought. Her heart misgave her as to the nature of
-the despatches which Annabella had evidently written with such nervous
-haste, and was about to send off with such anxious precaution. Why should
-the countess object to trust her letters to any one but her own menial
-servant? did she fear that the eye of a loving relative should chance to
-rest on the address? Was Annabella about to take some foolish step which
-should further alienate her from her husband? Ida remembered with pain
-the expression which she had last beheld on the countess’s face.
-
-“I had better go to her,—I may be in time to prevent some act which
-Annabella would hereafter bitterly regret.” This was Ida’s first thought,
-and under its impulse she almost laid her finger on the handle of her
-cousin’s door. But another feeling made her pause and draw back. Had she
-not already found her presence regarded as an unwelcome intrusion,—should
-she subject herself again to repulse? “Back! back!” whispered Pride,
-though so softly that his tones were not recognised; “force not your
-society on one who does not desire it, your counsel on her who despises
-it.”
-
-Ida hesitated—went away some few steps, and then returned to the door, as
-if attracted towards her unhappy cousin by some invisible spell. Again
-there was a moment’s reflection, again Pride recalled to her mind her
-late discourteous reception by the countess, and with a sigh of doubt and
-apprehension, Ida Aumerle returned to her own room.
-
-In the meantime Annabella with a trembling hand had sealed up two large
-envelopes. The one contained “The Precipice and the Peer,” hastily but
-vigorously written, and was directed to the editor of the magazine in
-which the countess had, as before mentioned, occasionally written. The
-other letter was addressed to her publisher in London, giving him her
-free permission not only to complete the printing of her romance, but to
-put the authoress’s name on the title-page, not as “Egeria,” but “the
-Countess of Dashleigh.”
-
-“I will show my lord,” thought the proud, young authoress, “that I
-can bring more dignity to the name by my pen, than he by his sounding
-title. I shall make him envy the renown of the woman whom he thought
-it condescension to marry! He has thought to humble—to subdue—to crush
-me; I will prove to him that I can stand alone, ay, stand on a loftier
-pedestal than any to which he ever had power to raise me! And _he_ will
-be humbled, mortified! He would not have the world even guess that his
-wife could join the throng of authors, or touch a publisher’s pay; he
-will see that his wife glories in the talents which admit her among the
-aristocracy of genius! I have now broken my chain, and can soar aloft
-unfettered!”
-
-Thoughts like these animated the ambitious girl while actually engaged in
-her work. Intoxicated by anger and pride, she gave no audience to reason
-or conscience, but wrote as if writing for life. But when Annabella
-had actually placed the two letters in the hands of her maid, when she
-had heard the door close after Bates, there came a sudden revulsion of
-feeling, and the countess was startled and alarmed at what she herself
-had done. Was she not giving mortal offence to him whom she was bound to
-honour? could she expose him to ridicule without bringing deeper disgrace
-upon herself? Had not the church pronounced them to be one? Annabella’s
-eye fell on the little circlet of gold which Reginald had placed on her
-finger on the solemn occasion when, in the sight of men, and the presence
-of God, she had taken him for her wedded husband, never to be divided
-from him, as she then hoped and believed, until death itself should
-them part! How many associations were linked with the sight of that
-ring! If gratified pride had powerfully inclined Annabella to incline to
-Reginald’s suit, that pride had once been closely linked with love. She
-had once listened eagerly for his step, fondly gazed on his handwriting,
-heard the tones of his voice with delight, and believed her heart to be
-unalterably his! Annabella ran to her window which commanded a prospect
-of the road which led to the village, with an undefined yet strong wish
-to call back the messenger whom she had sent. She saw Bates walking
-briskly from the house, but yet so near, that her mistress’s voice might
-reach her. The countess called her, but faintly, for a feeling of shame
-choked her voice. Bates did not hear, did not stop. But the sound reached
-another ear, and Mabel, attired for a walk, came forth from the house,
-and looked up to the window at which the countess now stood. The young
-girl’s face was bright and kindly, and the light shining on her blue eyes
-and auburn tresses, gave her, to the fancy of her cousin, the appearance
-of pictured Hope.
-
-“Did you wish to call back Bates?” asked Mabel. “I will run and being her
-back in a moment.”
-
-How important in life may be a single second, when on its little point
-hangs a momentous decision! The countess almost pronounced the word
-“yes!” but with the rapidity of lightning, Pride poured his suggestions
-into her ear. Not only would the revocation of the order given appear
-weak indecision to the maid, but Mabel would naturally carry back the
-letters, while Bates proceeded to the post with Ida’s, and she could
-hardly avoid seeing their addresses. She would then easily guess the
-cause of their writer’s vacillation and change of purpose; she would
-conclude that her cousin had penned that which she was afraid or ashamed
-to send. These ideas took much less time in rushing through the brain of
-Annabella, than they have done in passing before the eye of the reader,
-and they silenced the assent which trembled on the lip of the irresolute
-countess.
-
-“Shall I call back Bates?” asked Mabel again.
-
-“No,” answered Annabella from above; and retiring from the window the
-miserable girl threw herself on a chair, and exclaiming, “It is too late
-now,—too late! the irrevocable step is taken!” she covered her face with
-her hands, as if by so doing she could shut out reflection. Yet, strange
-to say, she yet clung to the shadow of a hope that Bates might find the
-post-office closed, and bring back to her the fatal letters!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV.
-
-THE DESERTED HOME.
-
- “Thine honour is my life, both grow in one,
- Take honour from me and my life is done!”
-
- SHAKSPEARE.
-
-
-The Earl of Dashleigh had suffered more acutely from the departure of
-his wife, than Annabella or the world believed. He missed her presence
-in his home more painfully than even to himself he would own. The
-nobleman was, as I have said, not of a hard disposition, and by nature
-was of a sociable temperament. Pride had indeed drawn around him an icy
-barrier which greatly shut him out from friendly intercourse with his
-neighbours, but this very isolation made him the more dependent upon the
-few with whom he could stoop to associate. Dashleigh had scarcely been
-aware of how much pleasure he had derived from his wife’s wit and lively
-conversation, till he found himself suddenly thrown on his own resources
-which were limited, and his own reflections which were unpleasant. He
-wandered listlessly through his long suite of apartments; their splendid
-decorations made them but appear to their owner more empty, desolate,
-and dull. Yet Dashleigh dared not quit them for more cheerful scenes,
-for he felt, with the instinctive shrinking of a shy, proud, sensitive
-man, that his domestic concerns were now the theme of a thousand tongues
-and that he could appear in no place where he would not be an object of
-observation and remark. Solitude was hateful to the peer, but society
-would have been yet more distasteful.
-
-And Dashleigh was not satisfied with himself. The words of Augustine
-Aumerle, pleading for an inexperienced girl doing a foolish thing from a
-sudden ebullition of temper, often recurred to the mind of the husband.
-A thousand times the questions would force themselves on his mind. “Have
-I not been harsh to Annabella? might I not have overlooked a fault?
-would not a little indulgence have touched a warm heart like hers, and
-have made her destroy with her own hand what she knew must have given
-me offence? Was not the entrance of the duke at that most unfortunate
-moment when I myself had given way to passion, sufficient to irritate
-beyond all power of self-control a woman—a wife—and a peeress!” There was
-much of candour, much of generosity in the spirit of Dashleigh, and so
-strong did his self-reproach become, that the earl felt greatly disposed
-to pass a sponge over the past, and exchange mutual forgiveness with his
-wife. But then the first advance must be on her side; Pride peremptorily
-insisted on that. If Annabella were penitent, Reginald would be generous,
-but never would he degrade himself by suing for reconciliation, however
-fervently he might desire it.
-
-Thus day passed after day, each more intolerable than the last, Reginald
-always hoping that the pride of his young partner might give way, and
-yearning for the supplicating letter which might give him an excuse for
-forgiving.
-
-One morning, as the Earl of Dashleigh sat at his solitary breakfast, he
-listlessly took up the last number of the —— Magazine, which the footman
-had, according to custom, placed beside the plate of his master. Light
-reading was that to which the earl could alone now bend his attention,
-and his thoughts often wandered as he glanced carelessly down the page.
-He was however instantly attracted by the name “Dashleigh” in capital
-letters on the sheet of advertisements, and read with a surprise which
-almost mastered even his indignation,—
-
- _Now in the press._
-
- THE FAIRY LAKE: A Romance. By the
- COUNTESS OF DASHLEIGH.
-
-“This is indeed throwing away the scabbard; this is indeed making a
-parade of insolent disregard of my wishes and commands! I hardly expected
-this from Annabella!” Such was the nobleman’s muttered exclamation, as
-he pushed back his chair from the table. But his feelings received a far
-ruder shock when he examined the periodical more closely. He gazed on
-“The Precipice and the Peer,” as it seemed to glare upon him from the
-close-printed column, as if he scarcely could believe the evidence of
-his senses! Could it be,—yes—the initial and the dash could not deceive
-him, could deceive no one who knew him! Annabella had held him up to the
-ridicule of the world, as a poor, nervous, spiritless wretch,—it was
-revenge, mean, despicable revenge, a blow aimed at the most vulnerable
-point!
-
-The earl did not tear the periodical, and scatter its fragments on the
-wind, he knew that it was spreading at that hour through the halls and
-even cottages of the land; that it was lying on the tradesman’s counter,
-in the servant’s hall; that schoolboys were laughing over the peer’s
-adventure during the intervals of more active sport! Dashleigh laid down
-the magazine quietly, but with something resembling a groan! Bardon had
-said that he would wince,—he did more, he actually writhed under the
-torture inflicted by the hand of his wife!
-
-The servants, wondering at the delay of the accustomed ring, came at
-length unsummoned, and bore away the untasted breakfast. Dashleigh felt
-annoyed at the jingling sound, but scarcely comprehended its cause, and
-only experienced a sense of relief when the room became silent again. His
-reflections were bitter indeed; he was almost too wretched to be angry.
-Was he not a disgraced, an insulted man?—did not his very rank make him
-only a more prominent mark for ridicule? Could he ever show his face
-again in circles which he had once deemed honoured by his presence? The
-time-darkened portraits of deceased Earls of Dashleigh seemed to scowl
-down from their heavy gilt frames on the first of the name who had ever
-been branded with the imputation of fear!
-
-A servant brought a letter on a salver; the earl mechanically broke open
-the seal. It was from the vicar, Lawrence Aumerle, and had been written
-in the first impulse of his indignant surprise on the appearance of the
-obnoxious article which he could not doubt had been written by his niece.
-
-The clergyman, with instinctive delicacy, avoided all direct reference
-to the piece so indiscreetly composed by Annabella; but he expressed the
-extreme distress felt by both his family and himself at the position in
-which she had placed herself. He entreated her husband to believe that
-if he gave the lady the protection of his home, it was not because he
-sanctioned or even palliated her more than imprudent conduct, but that
-he feared that harshness might drive her from a place where unceasing
-efforts were made to bring her to a sense of her duty.
-
-“Lawrence Aumerle is a good man,” said the earl, passing his hand
-across his brow, and leaning thoughtfully back in his chair. “Since all
-connexion between me and her is broken now for ever—for ever, better
-that the wretched girl should remain under the protection of her mother’s
-relations. It were worse, far worse that her pride and folly should be
-pampered by intercourse with the world,—that world to which she has
-sacrificed her husband!”
-
-Dashleigh arose and paced slowly the length of the room, but returned
-with a more rapid step. The name of Aumerle had suddenly suggested to
-him a course by which he could fling from himself the opprobrium which
-attaches to the name of a coward. He grasped at the new idea with the
-energy of a drowning wretch. The world should have no cause to laugh
-at the man whose nerves had failed him on the heights of a mountain;
-he would do that which should from henceforth effectually silence such
-reproach. Taking up writing materials, Dashleigh with rapid hand traced
-the following note to Augustine:—
-
- “DEAR AUMERLE,—You mentioned to me that a balloon is to ascend
- from your grounds on the 12th. I should feel greatly obliged
- by your reserving a place for me in the car, as it is my
- particular wish to make one in the excursion.—Ever yours,
-
- “DASHLEIGH.”
-
-The brief note written and despatched to Aspendale, the nobleman breathed
-more freely. He could meet the eye of his fellow-men. Pride rendered
-the effort needful; pride roused his spirit to make it, and Dashleigh
-would not now pause to consider how great that effort might be to one
-of his nervous frame. He felt that his honour was at stake. The earl
-was somewhat in the position of the knight of old, whose lady flung her
-glove into the arena where a fierce lion and tiger were contending, and
-before a circle of noble spectators, bade him bring it back to her hand.
-The knight dreaded the laugh of the audience more than the yells of the
-furious beasts, and Dashleigh shrank from the sneer of the world more
-than the untried perils of the air. Annabella had put her husband on his
-mettle; she had incited him to wrestle down nature; but it remained to
-be seen whether she had cause to triumph in the effect produced by her
-satirical pen.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVI.
-
-PLEADING.
-
- “Then be the question asked, the answer given,
- As in the presence of the God of heaven;
- All prejudice subdued, all pride laid low,—
- ‘Whence have I come, and whither will I go?’
- _Whence have I come?_ what wandering steps have led
- To this the painful desert that I tread?
- From what neglected duties have I fled
- Am I the sufferer from others’ sin,
- Or bear my most insidious foe within?
- _And whither would I go?_ where have I sought
- Refuge from secret gloom and bitter thought?
- Deep in the barren wilderness of pride?
-
- Some crosses are from heaven sent,
- And some we fashion of our own;
- By envy, pride, and discontent
- What thorns across our path are strown!
- Not these the thorns that form the crown,
- Not this the cross that lifts on high,—
- Our sharpest trials we lay down
- When sin and self we crucify!”
-
-
-“I own it, dear Ida, I own it! I did wrong, very wrong. I felt that as
-soon as the letter had passed from my hand; I must have been mad when I
-sent it. I wrote to the London editor the next day to endeavour to stop
-the publication, but the piece was already in type.”
-
-Such, after a painful conference, was the confession which conscience
-wrung from the Countess of Dashleigh.
-
-Annabella was reclining on the sofa, her hair disordered, her eyes red
-with weeping. Ida was kneeling beside her, and the magazine lay on the
-floor.
-
-“O Anna, Anna! why not own all this to your husband; throw yourself on
-his mercy, entreat his forgiveness—”
-
-“It would be of no use!” exclaimed Annabella; “that paper he never will
-forgive. I have already merited his anger; I will not expose myself to
-his contempt.”
-
-“We may be objects of contempt when we wander from the line of duty, but
-never when we are struggling back to it again. When we are lost in a
-thorny labyrinth, what wiser, what nobler course can we pursue, than to
-retrace every step of the way?”
-
-“I can’t, I can’t,” gasped Annabella; “there is now a deep gulf between
-me and my husband!”
-
-“Which is widening every moment; which delay may render impassable!
-It is yet spanned by a slender bridge of hope; but that bridge is
-trembling,—shaking,—Annabella, if you hold back now, it may sink before
-your eyes, and for ever!”
-
-“What would you have me to do?” said the countess.
-
-“Write a letter to the earl full of the humblest submission; tell him
-with what real grief and contrition—”
-
-“Ida, you do not know me!” cried Annabella, pushing the loose hair
-impatiently back from her temples; “I cannot play the part of a penitent
-child, begging pardon for having been naughty; I cannot cringe beneath
-the rod, like a slave trembling before his master!”
-
-“Anna!” exclaimed Ida, fixing on her cousin the earnest gaze of her
-expressive eyes, “must the slender bridge—your last hope—be broken down
-beneath the weight of your pride?”
-
-“Pride,” observed the Countess, “has been termed the weakness of noble
-natures.”
-
-“Pride,—what is it,” exclaimed Ida, “as mirrored in the word of God?
-Is it not of _the world_,—that world that _passeth away_; doth not the
-Lord resist _the proud_, while giving _grace unto the humble_? Doth not
-inspired truth declare that _before destruction the heart of man is
-haughty, and before honour is humility_? Is not the Saviour’s blessing on
-_the meek_, and on such as are _poor in spirit_? Why should I multiply
-quotations? Your own heart must tell you, dear Anna, that if one thing
-more than another stands between man and his Maker, and darkens the light
-of Heaven, it is the baneful spirit of pride!”
-
-“It is interwoven with my nature,” said the countess.
-
-“The life-long battle of the Christian is with his fallen nature, but
-it is a struggle in which he is not left alone. Nay, _a new heart_, a
-new nature is given to those who seek it in earnest prayer; a new heart
-filled with the Spirit of God, a new nature conformed to the likeness of
-Him who was _meek and lowly_ in spirit. What are the Bible emblems of
-those who are the soldiers and saints of the Lord? The lamb, the dove,
-the little child! Can such be fit types of one who struggles against
-lawful authority, and recoils from the duty of submission?”
-
-Annabella was a little nettled. “I think,” she observed, with some
-sarcasm in her tone, “that my saintly cousin is not yet herself so
-perfect in this virtue of submission, as to entitle her so eloquently to
-enforce it on another.”
-
-Ida glanced up in surprise. She had not been aware that the quick
-observation of her cousin had detected in her the lurking enemy of whose
-presence she herself was scarcely aware, and against whom she was hardly
-on her guard. But she could not deny the truth of the accusation so
-suddenly brought against her, and was too earnest in the cause which she
-was advocating to be silenced by a personal remark.
-
-“Oh! my dear cousin!” she replied, her soft, dark eyes filling with
-tears, “let not my errors be a stumbling-block in the way of those whom I
-love. Look not at the miserable transcript, all stained and blotted with
-human infirmity, but turn your eyes to the blessed Original which is set
-before us, that we may copy its sacred features into our hearts and our
-lives! What was the spirit of Christ? and hath not Truth declared that
-_if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of His_? Was it not
-a spirit patient under suffering, meek under insult, a spirit ever ready
-to forgive? Did He not love his enemies, bless them that cursed Him, and
-do good to them that persecuted Him? Look on Him, dearest, look on Him,
-till in the brightness of His glory sin appear all the darker and more
-hateful! There is no pride in heaven, Annabella; we must throw away the
-chain ere we reach that bright place, or we never can enter therein!
-It is pride that is now shutting you out of your earthly home, barring
-against you a husband’s heart, changing domestic peace to misery. Oh, how
-terrible the thought that pride has shut out multitudes from an eternal
-home, made them aliens from a heavenly Father, rendered them sharers in
-the fate of that terrible being, who lost a seraph’s crown through his
-pride! God grant,—God grant that neither you nor I may ever be reckoned
-amongst them!”
-
-The voice of Ida trembled with emotion, the large tears coursed down her
-cheeks, and her hands were tight-clasped as if in earnest supplication.
-It was a sister imploring a sister in danger to seek safety while safety
-might be found, to tear from her heart the coiling serpent that was
-lurking there only to destroy! Annabella could not be angry; she was
-touched by that pleading look; the ice was beginning to thaw, and yet was
-too strong readily to give way. What was she called upon to do? Not only
-to forgive, but to entreat for forgiveness, to humble herself in the dust
-before him to whom her proud spirit had never yet learned to bow! The
-countess felt that it would be hardly possible so to stoop,—that even for
-heaven itself she could scarcely sacrifice that which it would be hard to
-part with, even as a right hand or a right eye! The momentary struggle
-was fearful! Wringing her hands, Annabella exclaimed, “O Ida, you know
-not how wretched you make me!”
-
-“And who deserves to be wretched,” said Mrs. Aumerle, who happened at
-this time to enter the room, “if not she who chooses no guide but her own
-temper and caprice, who will listen to no advice—not even that of her
-uncle and her pastor, and who publicly insults the husband whom she is
-bound in duty to honour? Rise, Ida, rise,” continued the lady, to whose
-plain sense of right and wrong Annabella’s conduct appeared unpardonable;
-“I am ashamed to see you on your knees beside a girl who, if she were
-fifty times a countess, has forfeited claim to our respect.”
-
-Annabella sprang from her sofa, and with eyes wide open and lips apart,
-stood listening, as her hostess, to Ida’s distress and dismay, finished
-her rebuke to one whom she regarded as a spoiled, self-willed, obstinate
-child.
-
-“There is only one excuse for you, Anna, and that is to be found in
-the indulgence and flattery to which you have been accustomed from the
-cradle. You have been unfitted to take your proper place either as a wife
-or the mistress of a household. You have made everything subservient to
-your humour. But it is time to have done with such childish follies; it
-is time to renounce the petulant pride which makes your family blush
-for you! Mr. Aumerle is so indulgent, so unwilling to treat any one
-harshly, that you are hardly aware, I suspect, how strongly he feels on
-the subject; but I can assure you that he views your late step in the
-same light as I do, and he has written to the earl to express to him his
-strong disapprobation of your conduct.”
-
-“Has he!” exclaimed the countess almost fiercely, “then this house is
-no longer a place for me! I have stayed here too long already!” and
-stretching out her hand to the bell-rope, she pulled it violently to
-summon her maid. “I have been driven out of one home by unkindness, I
-will not remain in another to be insulted by such language as you have
-dared to address to me!” Again, with the force of passion, Annabella rang
-the bell, and it was answered, not only by Bates but by Mabel, who ran
-in alarmed by the second loud ring, and the sound of a voice raised in
-anger.
-
-“Bates,” cried the countess, “bring me what I may require for walking,
-and then pack up my boxes, and follow me as soon as possible to the
-cottage in which Dr. Bardon resides.”
-
-“But—my lady—”
-
-“At once!” cried the impatient countess.
-
-“O Annabella, dearest Annabella, do not leave us!” exclaimed Mabel,
-clinging to her cousin, while Ida, almost too much agitated to be
-intelligible, joined her entreaties to those of her sister.
-
-“Wait—if it were only one day—one hour—only till papa should return!”
-
-But Annabella was inexorable. She had worked herself into that state
-of passion in which remonstrance seems to have no effect but that of
-adding fuel to the flame. The storm of anger was less intolerable to her
-spirit than the state of doubt and self-reproach, which, like a chill,
-dark mist was falling on her soul, when the words of Mrs. Aumerle roused
-her from remorse to sudden resentment. The countess determined to seek
-the dwelling of Bardon, where she felt assured of a welcome, and where
-she would remain, as she declared, till she had formed arrangements
-with friends in London. It was, perhaps, unfortunate that Annabella had
-sufficient resources of her own to render her in pecuniary concerns quite
-independent of others. She had just arrived at the age which gave her
-free disposal of these resources, though it had certainly not proved, in
-her case, to be an age of discretion. It was foreseeing the difficulties
-and dangers that must beset the wealthy and wilful girl, whose vanity
-would render her the ready dupe of interested flatterers, that had made
-the vicar anxious to keep her beside him, until the kindly offices
-of mutual friends should re-unite her to her husband. This was now
-impossible. Annabella, closing her ears to remonstrance, and her heart to
-tenderness, quitted the home of her uncle with an expressed determination
-never to revisit it again. She would not even suffer her cousins to
-accompany her, but with sullen resolution set out on her lonely walk.
-
-Ida watched her receding figure with a very heavy heart. “It might have
-been so different,” she murmured to herself; “her heart was touched,
-her pride was giving way, when—” and turning towards the spot where her
-step-mother stood, Ida could not refrain from the exclamation, “it was
-your coming that changed all!” Without lingering for a reply to the
-hastily spoken word, Ida sought solitude in the quiet arbour where she
-had, as we have seen, held converse with her sister upon subjects high
-and holy. Ida’s only companions now were bitter meditations. She had
-reproached her father’s wife, but was her own conscience clear even as
-regarded Annabella? Ida recalled with deep distress her own misgivings on
-the day on which the countess must have written her fatal paper.
-
-“If I had only spoken to her then,—if I had only pleaded with her then,
-before the irrevocable step had been taken, oh! it would never have come
-to this!” and with the anguish of unavailing regret, Ida Aumerle mourned
-over her sin of omission.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVII.
-
-CONSCIENCE ASLEEP.
-
- “Those, however, who having no such plea to urge, are envious,
- sour, discontented, irritable, uncharitable, have good ground
- to suspect the genuineness of their Christianity. Grace
- sweetens while it sanctifies.”—GUTHRIE.
-
-
-How wide a difference do we find to exist between the consciences of
-those who hold the same faith, and profess to be governed by the same
-commandments! To some—sin appears like the speck on a bridal robe, a
-disfiguring blot seen at a glance, which offends the eye, and to remove
-which every means at once must be taken. To others—it is a thing as
-little to be marked as the same speck on a dark, time-worn garment. The
-possessor wears it with an easy mind, perhaps all unconscious of the
-stain!
-
-Thus while Ida grieved at the recollection of that false delicacy or
-hidden pride, that had made her shrink from intruding herself upon
-her cousin at a time when her presence might have been of essential
-service, Bardon felt not the least self-reproach for the evil counsel
-which he had given to the countess. It was to him merely a subject of
-pleasant speculation whether she would follow it or not, and he was
-extremely impatient for the day when the appearance of the next number
-of the —— Magazine would set all his doubts to rest. Bardon longed to
-see a good home-thrust at the pride of Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh. The
-mortification of the peer—his confusion—his indignation—was a subject
-upon which the imagination of the doctor actually feasted, for he had
-never forgotten or forgiven the words that he had overheard at the Hall.
-
-And yet Bardon was not considered a bad man nor was he such as the word
-is commonly understood. He was an honest, upright man; a steady friend,
-an earnest patriot, one who felt for the sufferings of the poor, though
-he had little power to relieve them. And Bardon was to a certain extent
-religious, at least in his own opinion. He read and venerated his Bible,
-constantly attended his church, and had persecution arisen, would have
-been a martyr of the cause of truth.
-
-But Bardon’s religion did not pervade his spirit, it did not leaven his
-temper. It left him as jealous, irritable, and vindictive, as if he had
-never heard of a gospel of peace!
-
- “In yonder vase replenished by the shower
- Pour the rich wine; it spreads as it descends,
- Pervades the whole, and with mysterious power
- To every drop its hue and sweetness lends!
- Thus should religion’s influence serene
- Be felt in all our thoughts, in all our actions seen!”
-
-But it was not thus with Timon Bardon. He could repeat the Lord’s
-prayer,—did repeat it twice every day, without once starting at the
-thought, that he was in it constantly invoking a curse on his own
-vindictive soul! Forgive us our trespasses, _as we forgive them that
-trespass against us_! Was that a prayer for one who treasured up the
-memory of a wrong far more jealously than that of a benefit? for one who
-prided himself on being “a good hater;” and who spoke of “the sweetness
-of revenge?” Bardon reprobated with indignation the mean vices of
-covetousness, falsehood, or fraud,—he was ready to call down fire from
-heaven on the tyrant, the traitor, or the thief; but he granted, in his
-own person, a plenary indulgence, a perfect tolerance to pride, hatred,
-malice, revenge—sins as destructive to the soul as the darkest of those
-which he condemned.
-
-Bardon was too poor to be a subscriber to the —— Magazine; but he was
-always allowed a reading of that which was taken in at the Vicarage, and,
-indeed, Aumerle, though his friend little guessed the fact, subscribed
-chiefly on account of the doctor. But Bardon was far too impatient to
-know whether the countess had written in this Number, to endure waiting
-for a second day’s reading. He did not choose to go to the Vicarage to
-betray his eagerness there, but he resolved to walk the whole six miles
-to Pelton, in order to purchase a copy for himself.
-
-“You must have pressing business indeed at the town, papa, to walk so
-far in the sun on such a warm day as this!” cried Cecilia in a tone of
-expostulation, as she fanned herself with a languid air. “I’m sure that
-the heat will kill you.”
-
-“Not so easily killed,” said the doctor gaily; “there’s nothing like air
-and exercise for keeping a man in health.”
-
-“You have received a call to some patient?” said Cecilia, encouraged by
-his cheerfulness to venture upon a subject which was usually forbidden,
-for Bardon’s patients were “few and far between.”
-
-“There’s one who won’t prove patient, I guess,” replied Bardon inwardly
-chuckling at the joke.
-
-His mind was so full of his errand that, though the road was extremely
-dusty, and the sun shot down fervid rays, Bardon was scarcely conscious
-either of discomfort or fatigue. He walked on as briskly as if the frost
-of December braced his nerves and rendered rapid motion necessary. Bardon
-was glad, however, when his journey drew near its end, and he reached the
-High Street of Pelton, with its rows of tidy shops, to one of which—the
-library—he now bent his eager steps. He glanced rapidly over the window
-in hopes to recognise the well-known cover of the —— Magazine amongst
-prints, envelopes, and daily papers; it was not, however, to be seen, and
-Bardon entered the library.
-
-There was at first no one sufficiently disengaged to be able to attend to
-the doctor, and Bardon had to wait with what patience he could muster,
-taking off his hat, and wiping his heated forehead, and looking around
-him, but in vain, for the Number which he had walked so far to see.
-
-“Warm morning, sir,” said the librarian, turning to the doctor at last,
-as a party of customers quitted the shop.
-
-“The last Number of the —— Magazine!” cried Bardon, waving superfluous
-comment on the weather, and flinging down a coin on the counter.
-
-“Well, sir,” said the shopkeeper with a smile, “if you had called but
-five minutes ago I could have accommodated you with a copy; but there’s
-been such a run on the Magazine to-day, that really I have not one left.
-You see, sir,” he added, “there’s an article in it that takes with the
-public amazingly,—something that’s said to be a hit on one of the leading
-men in the county; and,” here he lowered his voice, “people who are wiser
-than their neighbours think that they’ve a pretty good guess as to the
-pen that wrote it. Anything else this morning, sir?”
-
-Bardon uttered his emphatic “No!” and hurried out of the shop. “She’s
-done it!” he muttered to himself; “I’d give anything to see her paper!”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XVIII.
-
-THE MAGAZINE.
-
- “We must have satire, pungent, biting satire;
- Such is the vile condition of our nature.
- Such our depraved and vicious appetites,
- No other food will suit our palsied taste.”
-
- CAMOENS, BY H. S. G. TUCKER.
-
-
-At the corner of the street a baker’s boy and a gentleman’s page were
-standing together, laughing at something which the latter held in his
-hand, and which his companion was perusing over his shoulder.
-
-“Now, ain’t that good?” exclaimed he of the bread-basket, showing his
-teeth from ear to ear.
-
-Bardon caught a glimpse of what they were reading. “My lads,” he cried,
-“I’ll pay you for that; give the magazine to me,” and he held out the
-price for the Number.
-
-“It’s my master’s,” said the page, as if awakened to a sudden sense of
-the responsibility connected with green cloth and gilt buttons; and
-rolling up the coveted Number, he hurried on his way to make up for the
-time which he had lost.
-
-The doctor stopped and reflected. “Mrs. Clayton, the major’s blind widow,
-she is likely to take in the —— Magazine. I have not called on the old
-dame for years, but shell not take a visit amiss. I think that the house
-with green blinds is hers, and I am certain to find her at home.”
-
-Dr. Bardon was not disappointed this time. The blind old lady, who lived
-a dull and solitary life, was charmed to welcome an old acquaintance, and
-her visitor was yet more pleased to behold the desired periodical on the
-table half covered by the supplement of yesterday’s _Times_.
-
-After the first greetings were over, and inquiries after his “sweet child
-Caroline,” (for the lady’s memory was not particularly clear as to the
-name or age of Cecilia,) the doctor seated himself by the blind lady,
-laughing loud to cover the rustle as he drew the Magazine from under the
-paper, and then impatiently turned over the leaves. His object was to
-read the article; Mrs. Clayton’s was to obtain a medical opinion gratis
-upon the maladies with which she was, or fancied herself to be troubled.
-She proceeded, therefore, quite uninterrupted by her supposed auditor,
-with a long story of rheumatism and relaxed throat, the various remedies
-which she had tried for these evils, and the dubious success of each
-application; the eager reader giving an occasional grunt of assent, to
-save appearances, until the invalid paused in her narration.
-
-“Indeed, doctor, I’m beginning to think that the air of Pelton don’t
-agree with me; I begin to feel myself—
-
-“Hanging between earth and sky, like the fabled coffin of Mahomet!”
-muttered the doctor, who in his interest in what he was perusing, had
-almost forgotten the presence of her whose faint, complaining voice
-sounded like a trickling rill in his ear.
-
-“What is he saying about coffins and hanging?” thought the poor invalid.
-“It is very shocking to suggest such horrible ideas to a nervous creature
-like me!”
-
-As the doctor did not seem disposed to add to his incomprehensible
-communication, Mrs. Clayton proceeded on with her melancholy story.
-
-“Last winter my cough was so bad, that Mrs. Graham (you know Mrs. Graham,
-her daughter married a Bagot), she recommended me to take cochlico
-lozenges. I sent up all the way to London, there’s only one shop there
-that sells them, in one particular street, and I got a parcel of them
-down by the post. But I assure you, doctor, that they did me no good.
-I think that I must have caught a chill by venturing out in March; you
-know what the east winds are, doctor; I really had not a wink of sleep at
-night,—I actually thought my cough would have torn me to pieces.”
-
-At this point the reader burst into an irrepressible chuckle of delight,
-and as he closed the Magazine exclaimed, “Capital! capital!” to the no
-small amazement of the sufferer. Her lengthened silence of surprise made
-Bardon,—whose hand was now on the supplement of the _Times_, aware that
-it was necessary to say something; and as he had a vague idea that her
-talk had been a series of complaints, he cried, hap-hazard, as his eye
-ran on the list of deaths, “Very bad! very bad! I’m certain that you
-indulge in green tea!”—
-
-“Oh! well, I sometimes—”
-
-“Can it be!” muttered Bardon, gazing with stern interest at one of the
-names which appeared in the gloomy column.
-
-“Do you think, doctor, that there is much harm?”
-
-“Death!” exclaimed Timon Bardon to himself.
-
-“Surely you don’t mean it,”—cried the old lady, and the doctor was again
-recalled by her voice to what was passing around him.
-
-“If you drink green tea,” he cried, starting from his seat and pushing
-the paper to the other end of the table, “I won’t answer for your living
-out the year!” and with a very brief good-bye, Timon hurried away,
-leaving the poor lady to complain to her next visitor, that Dr. Bardon
-was so brusque and so odd that he was just like an east wind in March,
-and that she was not in the least surprised that his practice was not
-extensive, as if he did not kill his patients with his medicine, he was
-likely to do so with his manner!
-
-What was it that Bardon had seen in the _Times_ that interested him as
-strongly as even the article written by Annabella at his own suggestion?
-He had seen the announcement of the death of “Mr. Auger, of —— Street
-and Nettleby Tower,” of the man who had ruined his prospects—who had
-wrested from the disinherited son the estate which his ancestors for
-centuries had held. Death should still the emotion of hatred, hush the
-voice of revenge; but it is to be feared that in this instance the
-advertisement, casually seen, rather increased than diminished the stern
-satisfaction felt by the vindictive old man. It seemed to Bardon as if
-he were triumphing at once over a dead and a living foe. As he proceeded
-on his long walk homewards, he certainly never questioned himself as to
-his lack of the charity which _rejoiceth not in iniquity_, or he would
-not have revelled as he did in the idea that it was he who had incited
-the countess to take such petty revenge on her husband. Nor did Bardon,
-as he reflected on the death of his hated supplanter, recall to mind the
-warning of the royal Preacher, _Rejoice not when thine enemy falleth, and
-let not thy heart be glad when he stumbleth_, or he would scarcely have
-muttered to himself with a gloomy smile, that six feet of earth would be
-now estate large enough for the late owner of Nettleby Tower.
-
-Notwithstanding the engrossing nature of his thoughts, the doctor on his
-return to his home could not avoid feeling the way long and the weather
-oppressive. He could scarcely drag on his weary limbs when at length he
-reached the little gate of the garden which surrounded Mill Cottage.
-
-Cecilia ran out to meet him in a flutter of excitement and joy.
-
-“O! Papa! only guess who has come here while you were away!”
-
-“How can I tell!” said the tired man sharply.
-
-“The countess! the dear delightful countess herself, and she says—” but
-Doctor Bardon waited to hear no more, and forgetful of fatigue, hurried
-into the cottage.
-
-Annabella came forward to meet him, and in a few brief sentences
-explained to him her situation, and her wish to remain no longer under
-the roof of her uncle the vicar. As she had expected, the doctor gave
-her a cordial welcome, and pressed her to remain at his home for as
-long a period as might suit her convenience. He was proud to be able to
-exercise hospitality, and though he would never have pleaded guilty to
-the charge, was by no means insensible to the honour of entertaining a
-woman distinguished both by her rank and her talents. Would it not also
-be an additional mortification to the detested earl, to know that the
-Countess of Dashleigh was the guest at a cottage scarcely larger than his
-gamekeeper’s lodge!
-
-As for Cecilia, she was in ecstasies. The presence of a real countess
-seemed to her actually to glorify the little abode, and her only misery
-was the difficulty of providing suitable accommodation for such an
-illustrious visitor. The cottage she had often termed “nothing but a
-bandbox,” and though poor Miss Bardon was willing to put herself into
-any straits, empty out all her drawers, squeeze herself and her wardrobe
-into any corner, it required a wonderful amount of ingenuity to make the
-titled guest and her maid tolerably comfortable in the tiny tenement.
-Cecilia not only used every effort to stimulate to exertion her old deaf
-domestic, but herself worked hard in secret to prepare her own room for
-the countess. She ruthlessly sacrificed a white muslin robe for the
-adornment of the toilette table, cut up her best bow to loop it up with
-ribbon, and even ventured to invade her father’s garden to ornament the
-apartment with flowers.
-
-Annabella had little idea of the amount of trouble and excitement which
-she was causing, nor how heavily the expense of hospitality would press
-on her proud but poor entertainers. While the countess was conversing
-in the sitting room with the doctor, Bates arrived with her lady’s
-boxes, and was ordered to carry them up to her apartment. The maid
-surprised poor Cecilia on her knees, industriously stitching up a hole
-in a worn-out drugget, her face flushed and heated with the unwonted
-occupation. Miss Bardon started up in some confusion, her pride deeply
-mortified at being found in a position, and engaged in an employment so
-unbefitting a fine lady, which it was her ambition always to appear.
-
-[Illustration: An Unwelcome Surprise.
-
-_Page 168._]
-
-Bates looked round with wondering contempt on the miserable hovel, as
-she deemed it, which her young mistress had chosen in preference to the
-luxurious apartments of Dashleigh Hall. The lady’s maid had serious
-doubts as to whether she could so compromise her own dignity as to remain
-in a house where no “footman was kept.” To share a pigeon-hole seven feet
-square with a deaf and stupid maid-of-all-work, who could not even listen
-to her gossip,—did ever devoted lady’s maid submit to such hardship
-before! Annabella, on her part, found fault with nothing, never appeared
-to notice any difficulties, and accommodated herself to cottage life as
-if she had been accustomed to it from her childhood.
-
-“There is not a particle of pride in her!” exclaimed the admiring
-Cecilia, as she had done upon a previous occasion.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIX.
-
-EXPECTATION.
-
- “It is you
- Hath blown this coal betwixt my lord and me.”
-
- SHAKSPEARE.
-
-
-The announcement that our sovereign Lady herself had resolved to take
-a bird’s-eye view of her dominions from the clouds, could hardly have
-created a greater sensation in the county of Somersetshire, than the
-rumour, presently confirmed “by authority,” that the Earl of Dashleigh
-was to be one of the ærial travellers in the _Eaglet_. From the squire
-to the swineherd, every one within a circuit of many miles was full of
-the strange report. The nobleman’s motive for attempting the feat was
-palpable to all who had read or heard of “The Precipice and the Peer;”
-and speculation was rife, and heavy bets were exchanged as to whether the
-hero of the Swiss adventure would ever summon up sufficient courage to
-mount aloft in a balloon.
-
-The rumour reached the dwelling of the Bardons. The doctor elevated his
-bushy black brows, and drew in his lips as if to whistle; while Cecilia
-stole a glance at the countess to see the effect of the announcement
-upon her. Annabella changed colour, but affected to believe the report
-absurd, and dismissed the subject at once from her discourse if not from
-her thoughts. But from that hour the young wife’s manner became reserved
-and gloomy. She made no effort to keep up conversation, did not seem to
-hear questions addressed to her, or if she heard, gave her replies at
-random. She would scarcely touch at table the delicate food procured for
-her with trouble and expense. Cecilia in vain taxed her brain to find
-something that a peeress could eat, and the doctor brought vegetables
-from his garden which he believed that Covent Garden could not equal, to
-see them lie untasted on the plate of his silent guest.
-
-Under any other circumstances the temper of the old lion would have given
-way, but the report of Dashleigh’s intended exploit had filled him with
-malignant delight. Bardon felt assured that the spirit of the adventurous
-peer would fail him when put to the proof, and so eager was the doctor
-to enjoy this expected new source of humiliation to his foe, that he
-resolved to accept Augustine’s invitation after all, and make one of the
-spectators who should witness the ascent of the _Eaglet_.
-
-Poor Cecilia, however, who had no such secret source of satisfaction,—who
-would, of course, be constrained to remain at home with her guest, and
-see nothing of the gaiety at Aspendale, began to suspect that even the
-honour of entertaining a peeress might be purchased at too high a price.
-Annabella now took no pains to flatter the little vanity of her hostess;
-never even glanced admiringly at her elaborate dress, never asked her to
-touch the guitar, praised nothing, smiled at nothing, seemed really to
-care for nothing; while the poor lady of the cottage scarcely dared to
-think what her father would say when the tradesmen should send in their
-formidable bills!
-
-Amongst those who were most startled by the news that Dashleigh had
-decided on ascending with his friend, was the aspirant to the same
-perilous distinction, the enthusiastic Mabel Aumerle. The warm champion
-of the wife doubted at first whether she could consistently make one in a
-party in which the tyrant husband was to appear. But Mabel did not long
-waver in doubt. Her desire to share her uncle’s excursion was too intense
-to be easily damped.
-
-“I need have nothing to say to the earl,” she observed, “even if sitting
-in the car by his side. My uncle has a right to invite whom he pleases,
-and I have none to find fault with his selection. Besides, I daresay when
-it comes to the point, that the nervous earl will find some excuse for
-not ascending at all.”
-
-Mabel might have added that late events had shown her that her admired
-countess had not the right altogether on her side. With all her spirit
-of partisanship, Mabel could not defend “The Precipice and the Peer,”
-and she was hurt and almost offended at the abrupt manner in which her
-cousin had quitted the vicarage. On the whole, therefore, Mabel decided
-that no reason existed to prevent her doing her utmost to persuade her
-indulgent father to permit her to join the æronauts in their excursion
-through the realms of air.
-
-The vicar and his wife, on hearing of the earl’s intention to be
-at Aspendale, at once relinquished their purpose of going thither
-themselves. They felt that there would be an awkwardness in meeting him
-in society after receiving his disobedient young wife into their house.
-Ida, also, for more than one reason, declined her uncle’s invitation.
-But to Mabel staying away upon such an occasion would have been a
-disappointment which the whole amount of her philosophy would not have
-enabled her to bear; and Augustine therefore arranged to drive over for
-his youngest niece early on the morning of the eventful 12th of May.
-
-“Ida, dearest,” exclaimed Mabel on the evening preceding the long-desired
-day, “do you know that at last, after coaxing,—such hard, such
-persevering coaxing,—I have really managed to get a sort of consent from
-Papa to my going up in the _Eaglet_! I took his arm as he was walking up
-and down upon the lawn, and I was so persuasive, so irresistible, I told
-him so much about Mr. Verdon, and how he could manage a balloon just as
-easily as I manage a pony,—that at last convinced—”
-
-“Or tired out,” suggested Ida,—
-
-“He said to me, with his dear kind smile, ‘I don’t forbid your going, my
-child, but you must ask your mother’s opinion about it.’ O Ida! I could
-have danced for joy! What a kiss I gave him for the permission! There
-never was so kind a father as he!”
-
-“But you had a condition to fulfil,” observed Ida, “which must have
-moderated your delight.”
-
-“Yes; I am not fond of asking any one’s opinion, above all, that of—well,
-don’t look so grave, dear Mentor, I won’t say anything to shock you; but
-to think of Papa’s calling her my _mother_! Off I flew to Mrs. Aumerle,
-eager as a bird on the wing. I found her in her store-room, measuring
-out tea and sugar, soap and candles. ‘Mrs. Aumerle,’ I cried, without
-waiting to get my breath, ‘Papa does not forbid my going up in the car
-of the _Eaglet_ with my uncle, but he desires me to ask your—’ The old
-horror did not even give me time to finish my sentence. ‘Mabel,’ she
-said, looking as prim as that poker, ‘once for all, I tell you I will
-never give my consent to your doing so ridiculous a thing;’ but she was
-overshooting her mark,” continued Mabel, laughing gaily, “papa told me
-to ask her _opinion_, and not her _consent_,—there’s a mighty difference
-between the two.”
-
-“But, Mabel, when Mrs. Aumerle positively forbids you to go—”
-
-“She’s not my mother!” cried Mabel quickly; “I’m not bound to yield
-obedience to her. You do not do so yourself. Did not Mrs. Aumerle tell
-you to have nothing more to do with the woman at the toll, and yet you
-gave her some tea and warm flannel the very next day!”
-
-“But, Mabel, I thought that the woman was misjudged and hardly treated,
-and—”
-
-“She turned out to be a hypocrite, you know; but that is nothing to the
-point. The question is,—whether you and I are to be lorded over by Mrs.
-Aumerle? whether we are forced to obey any one but our own dear father?”
-
-Ida knew not what to reply; for had she counselled strict obedience to
-her step-mother, she too well knew that her practice would contradict her
-preaching.
-
-“Ah! you think just as I do,” cried Mabel; “we ought to be civil and
-attentive to Mrs. Aumerle for the sake of peace, and to please Papa, but
-we need not be ruled by her commands.”
-
-“In the present case,” said Ida, avoiding the point of discussion, “I
-think that our step-mother may be right. I should not be easy if you were
-to be exposed to the slightest danger.”
-
-“Danger! nonsense!” cried Mabel; “when this is Mr. Verdon’s fifteenth
-ascent, and we are to come down in a couple of hours! Why, even the earl,
-with his sensitive nerves, does not fear to ascend!”
-
-“And yet I cannot help dreading—”
-
-“Ida, Ida,” exclaimed Mabel, putting her hand playfully before the lips
-of her sister, “you have no voice in the matter; Papa never told me to
-ask your consent or even your opinion. If he see no danger, why should
-you? You would never be so unkind, so dreadfully unkind, as to prevent my
-having what would be to me the greatest enjoyment in the world!”
-
-Mabel said a great deal more which it is not necessary here to repeat,
-to remove every lingering objection which might be felt by her sister.
-Ida disliked the idea of the excursion, though half convinced by Mabel’s
-arguments that there was no real cause for apprehension; but in her
-opposition she did not take her stand on the only tenable ground,—that of
-the duty of submission to lawful authority. Ida, with all her gentleness
-and tenderness of conscience, felt as strong a repugnance as her sister
-to bowing to the judgment of the woman to whom her sympathies so little
-inclined. She constantly repeated to herself that their natures and their
-spheres were different, and that the step-mother and step-daughters might
-each pursue their own course of usefulness without interfering with one
-another. Ida would be on the footing rather of a friendly ally than that
-of a dependent subject of the mistress of her father’s house. Pride had
-not lost his hold upon the gentle, self-sacrificing Christian.
-
-Mabel was very glad that during the evening the conversation of the
-family circle turned rather upon Annabella and her husband than on her
-own share in the morrow’s balloon expedition; she was so fearful lest
-anything should be said to induce her father to revoke his extorted
-permission to her to ascend in the car.
-
-When the young ladies had retired for the night, the vicar said to his
-wife, “Did Mabel ask your consent, my dear, to the excursion on which her
-heart is so greatly set?” (the father, it may be observed, did not draw
-the nice distinction upon which Mabel had insisted between opinion and
-consent.)
-
-“She did,” replied the lady, folding up her work, “and I put an
-extinguisher at once upon the project.”
-
-“You did?” said the vicar thoughtfully; “well, I daresay, my love, you
-were right.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XX.
-
-A SUNNY MORN.
-
- “Ay, those were days when life had wings,
- And flew—ah! flew so wild a height,
- That like the lark that sunward springs,
- I was giddy with too much light!”
-
- MOORE.
-
-
-It was with a sensation of delightful expectation that Mabel Aumerle
-rose on the following morning. The sun rising over the distant hills
-was scarcely so early as she. Mabel could hardly believe that the
-long-expected day was actually come, on which her most delightful dream
-of hope was to be fully realized!
-
-No one else in the vicarage was stirring when the young girl crept softly
-from the house, for her spirit felt so blythe and elastic that it could
-only expand in freedom under the open vault of heaven. How deliciously
-fresh was the breath of morn! Mabel gazed at the light clouds above her,
-and almost shouted for joy at the thought that in a few hours she would
-be winging her way amongst them, no more chained down as a captive to
-earth. She would no longer envy the little bird, pouring his carol down
-from the sky—she would soar yet higher than he!
-
-Mabel lingered about the garden for nearly two hours, too much excited to
-settle for a moment to any quiet occupation. She was troubled by nothing
-but the fever of impatience, and the fear that something might occur to
-stop her expected treat. She ever and anon looked anxiously towards the
-house; as long as Mrs. Aumerle’s shutters were closed, Mabel retained a
-feeling of security; but as soon as she saw them open, the eager girl
-determined to go a little way on the road by which her uncle was to come,
-“to meet him and prevent delay,” as she said to herself, but really to
-give opportunity to no one to object to her ascent in the _Eaglet_.
-
-How quiet the road appeared! how thick lay the diamond dew on the sward
-that fringed it! how bright and cheerful all nature looked to the
-rejoicing eye of Mabel! Yet her uncle seemed to her to take a wearisome
-time in coming. The minutes were terribly long, and the impatient girl
-could scarcely believe the testimony of the village church clock when it
-struck only the number eight.
-
-“I think that the morning will never end!” exclaimed Mabel; “I was
-foolish to rise so early. But see,—see,—surely there is a gig coming at
-last down the hill,—and that is my uncle driving; I should know Black
-Prince miles off, he trots down at so dashing a pace! O uncle!” she
-cried, running forward to meet him, “it seemed as if you never would
-come!”
-
-“I’m not late,” said Augustine, reining up his horse, whose black hide
-was flecked with foam; “we shall be back in good time for breakfast. Up
-with you!” and Mabel, with eager pleasure, mounted to the seat at his
-side.
-
-“Shall I just wish them good morning at the vicarage, and see if Ida has
-changed her mind?”
-
-“Oh no! pray don’t,” said Mabel uneasily, “I am certain that Ida would
-not come.”
-
-“Well, then we had better be off for Aspendale, and not keep Verdon
-waiting for breakfast,” cried Augustine, backing his horse up to the
-hedge to turn his head round on the narrow road.
-
-“How good you are to come all this way for me!” said Mabel. “And so Mr.
-Verdon has really arrived, and the balloon, is it all right—all ready?”
-
-“It will be ready by the time that our guests arrive,” replied her uncle,
-lightly shaking the rein, and touching his steed with the whip, “Have you
-leave to ascend with us, Mabel?”
-
-“Yes; Papa’s leave, at least,” she replied. “Oh! how delightful it is to
-go driving on at this pace; but it will be far more delightful still to
-go scudding aloft before the breeze!”
-
-“Is not that Bardon’s cottage?” asked Augustine, as they dashed past a
-little tenement. Mabel gave an affirmative reply.
-
-“I had had some thought,” observed her uncle, “of calling for Dr. Bardon;
-but I confess that, after what has past, I feel somewhat disgusted at
-his coming at all. There is a singular want of good taste in his showing
-himself at this time to Dashleigh.”
-
-“Surely the doctor is not going in the balloon!” exclaimed Mabel.
-
-“No, no, not quite so bad as that,” answered Augustine with a smile; “I
-could not undertake to carry up lion and bear in one car, even with my
-fair niece to help me to keep the peace between them.”
-
-“But do you believe,” asked Mabel, “that the earl will really ascend?”
-
-Augustine’s handsome countenance became grave. “He must do something,
-poor fellow,” he observed, “to efface from the minds of men the
-remembrance of that mischievous squib.”
-
-“But if he be really so timid—”
-
-“Reginald has no want of courage,” said Augustine Aumerle, with unusual
-warmth in his manner; “I have seen him plunge into a rapid stream to save
-a drowning child; and when we were boys together, I have known him fight
-a bully who was twice as strong as himself. Certainly he never could
-climb a tree,” added the friend in a more thoughtful tone.
-
-“And he played a poor figure on the mountain, according to ‘The Precipice
-and the Peer,’” said Mabel.
-
-“There was a great deal of exaggeration in that piece; any one could see
-that,” replied Augustine. “It contained the very essence of malicious
-satire. I don’t know what could have possessed the countess to write it.”
-
-“Pride, I suppose,” answered Mabel.
-
-“Detestable pride!” muttered her uncle.
-
-“But do you not think that they will be one day reconciled to each other?
-Annabella has so much that is noble in her; she is so generous and
-affectionate,—and you seem to have a good opinion of the earl.”
-
-“The mischief is,” replied Augustine, “that he is as proud as she. No, I
-fear that neither will ever yield, and that this grievous separation will
-last as long as their lives.”
-
-Mabel and her uncle soon arrived at Aspendale Lodge, a lonely but
-comfortable dwelling, picturesquely situated on the slope of a wooded
-hill, with a large meadow spangled with daisies and buttercups behind it,
-from which the ascent was to take place.
-
-Augustine helped Mabel to alight, and then leading her into his house,
-introduced her to Mr. Verdon, a small, lightly-built man, with sharp
-features, and an appearance of remarkable intelligence in his keen grey
-eyes. Mabel was so eager to see the balloon that she could not wait until
-she had partaken of the breakfast to which her drive and early rising had
-disposed her to do full justice, but hurried into the back field.
-
-The huge ball was not yet inflated, but Mabel looked with interest on
-the inert mass, which was so soon to rise as if instinct with life, and
-was full of eager questions, which the goodnatured æronaut, himself an
-enthusiast on the subject, took a pleasure in answering.
-
-The breakfast was a very cheerful meal. Augustine had such a vast
-intellectual store always at his command, and Vernon was so completely
-master of the theme then most interesting to Mabel, that she listened,
-and occasionally joined in the conversation with the most keen delight.
-Then when the breakfast was concluded, and preparations were begun for
-inflating the balloon with gas, Mabel joyously flitted from meadow to
-hall, from hall to meadow, now watching Mr. Verdon’s operations, now
-superintending those of the housekeeper, busy in laying out the elegant
-collation which Augustine had ordered for his guests. Mabel was in her
-element, in her glory! She was to do the honours of her uncle’s house,
-receive her uncle’s guests; and this to a lively girl of fifteen was a
-dignity of no common order!
-
-As carriage after carriage arrived, Mabel welcomed every new comer,
-imitating Ida’s manner as well as her overflowing spirits would let her.
-It was her chief pleasure to tell every friend whom she knew, that she
-herself was to go in the balloon, to hear this one marvel at her courage,
-and that one envy her rare fortune,—to feel herself something of a
-heroine, an object of attention to those around her.
-
-Dr. Bardon was one of the earliest arrivals at Aspendale Lodge. His first
-question was, “Has the earl come?”
-
-Mabel replied, “Not yet;” and he gave a malicious smile.
-
-“What does the countess say to this?” inquired Mabel; “did she know that
-you were coming to the Lodge?”
-
-“I can scarcely make out what she knows or does not know, what she likes
-or does not like,” said the doctor gruffly; “but I suspect she’ll look
-out for the balloon. The wind, I see, is from the east; ’twill bear you
-in the direction of Mill Cottage.”
-
-The circle of guests would now have been complete, but for the
-non-arrival of one. That one was most eagerly watched for. The
-oft-repeated question, “Has the earl come?” was now exchanged for
-another, “Will the earl come?” and jests were made, and bets were laid,
-while every minute that elapsed added to the impatience of the party.
-
-A large concourse of people had gathered in a neighbouring field, drawn
-from a circuit of many miles to see the ascent of the _Eaglet_. Ayrton
-had sent its labourers, Pelton its shopboys and mechanics; the ploughman
-had left his team, and merry farmers’ wives had forsaken their dairies,
-and come with their children and grandchildren to witness the wonderful
-sight. The hedge which surrounded Augustine’s meadow was lined and
-double lined with the eager heads of such spectators as these, while
-around the balloon itself gathered a brilliant circle of gaily-dressed
-guests, privileged to occupy a nearer place.
-
-The great striped ball had now been swelled to its utmost dimensions, and
-swayed gently to and fro, as if luxuriating in the sense of power, only
-restrained by a number of strong ropes from bursting upwards towards the
-skies.
-
-“It is like swollen pride,” observed Mabel, “impatient to mount aloft.”
-
-“And puffed out with the idea of its importance, like the fools of this
-world,” added the doctor; “but,” he continued with a sardonic sneer,
-“good strong cords of prudence will keep the most aspiring down!”
-
-Augustine was annoyed at the sarcasm, and the pretty general remark
-now occasioned by the non-arrival of Dashleigh. Mr. Verdon had quite
-completed his preparations. In the gaily painted wicker car, ornamented
-with little fluttering flags, the ballast had been carefully placed,
-together with the grappling irons, a case of instruments to be used
-by Augustine for scientific purposes, and “last, not least,” a basket
-containing some refreshments, and two bottles of sparkling champagne.
-
-Mabel was becoming almost wild with impatience, when suddenly the heads
-of the outside spectators were turned round in an opposite direction from
-that of the balloon, and then hats and handkerchiefs waved in the air,
-and cheer after cheer from the rural crowd announced to the more select
-circle that the long-expected was coming at last. Presently a chariot,
-with servants in red liveries, and a coronet on the panel, dashed up
-the hill to Aspendale Lodge! Mabel could not refrain from clapping her
-hands. “He is come! he is come!” the murmur ran through the crowd, and
-the guests assembled in the meadow simultaneously directed their gaze
-towards the house. Augustine, with a sense of relief, hurried in to greet
-his illustrious guest at the front entrance. After the lapse of some
-minutes he emerged from the dwelling, and crossed his back garden on his
-way to the meadow; while at his side, pale and silent as a corpse, walked
-Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXI.
-
-THE ASCENT.
-
- “The brave man is not he who feels no fear
- For that were stupid and unnatural;
- But he whose spirit triumphs o’er his fear,
- And boldly dares the danger Nature shrinks from.”
-
- JOANNA BAILLIE.
-
-
-Has the reader ever pictured to himself what, at the time of the Reign of
-Terror, must have been the emotions of some noble victim borne towards
-the fatal guillotine? Imagine the sensations of some nobleman, fostered
-in the lap of luxury, accustomed to every indulgence, full of the pride
-of birth, when the rolling death-cart brings him suddenly in view of the
-horrible engine of destruction, and the dense crowd of eager spectators
-assembled to witness his cruel end! A sense of personal dignity struggles
-with that of mortal fear. He must not show the inward agony that chills
-his shuddering frame; he must be firm and calm before the gaze of those
-thousand curious eyes; and yet the horror of that hour almost overcomes
-his self-command, and he fears that his resolution may give way in the
-fiery trial!
-
-He who can realize to himself this picture, will be able to enter into
-the sensations of the unhappy earl, when from his carriage window he
-first beheld the huge globe, towering high above the surrounding crowd,
-and heard the sound of the cheers which greeted his own tardy appearance
-on the spot. The vain hopes which he had clung to vanished in a moment
-from his mind. Mr. Verdon had not disappointed his friend,—no accident
-had marred the balloon in its transit to Augustine’s house; no, there
-it was ready, quivering as if with eager joy to welcome its victim! How
-Dashleigh would have blessed any mischievous urchin who should, by fire
-or steel, have clipped for ever the wings of the _Eaglet_!
-
-Let it not be supposed, however, that the Earl of Dashleigh was a coward.
-The testimony borne by Augustine Aumerle had been simply just. As a
-soldier the earl would have done his duty, and earned an honourable name;
-he would not have blenched on a field of battle, and if wounded, would
-have endured in silence the anguish caused by the probe or the knife. But
-his physical constitution was such that he could hardly look down from
-the height of an ordinary wall without a giddy sensation. His head seemed
-to turn round on the brink of a chasm, and the horror of falling down a
-precipice haunted him even in his dreams! It was not to be wondered at
-that to such a man the idea of gazing down thousands of feet from the
-clouds was fraught with unutterable terror; and the earl looked so ill
-when Augustine Aumerle came forth from the door to meet him, that his
-friend involuntarily exclaimed, “Dashleigh! you are not fit to ascend!”
-
-“I must, I must,” was the muttered reply, as with an ice-cold hand the
-earl returned the grasp of his host.
-
-“Come first into the house and refresh yourself; I am certain that you
-are not well;” and so saying, Augustine led the way into a room where a
-cold collation had been spread out for his guests.
-
-The earl walked up to the table, poured out a quantity of wine into a
-tumbler, and took it off at a draught. Augustine feared that there might
-be some risk that his friend would dull his intellect in the hope of
-strengthening his nerves.
-
-The two then proceeded, as we have seen, through the garden into the
-meadow. The earl acknowledged the salutations of his acquaintance by
-stiffly bending his head, but never uttered a word.
-
-“Will you go back?” whispered Augustine, who began to feel uneasy as to
-the result of the experiment before him.
-
-The earl hesitated for an instant, only an instant; he caught sight
-of Dr. Bardon, watching him with a sarcastic smile on his face, which
-stung the proud noble like a scorpion; pushing forward with a determined
-effort, Reginald sprung into the car in which Mabel, with girlish
-impatience, had already taken her place.
-
-“Now we only want Verdon,” observed Augustine, more leisurely following
-his companion; “he is busy giving last orders, but he will be with us in
-a minute.”
-
-“And then, skyward ho!” exclaimed Mabel, whose heart beat high with
-excitement and pleasure, which was only heightened by a slight touch of
-feminine fear.
-
-Whether it were the effect of her words, or of the somewhat rocking
-motion given to the car, even while resting on the grass, by the swaying
-of the huge ball above it,—or whether the wine too hastily taken had
-risen into the brain of the earl, was a point never clearly decided; but
-at this moment the nervousness of Dashleigh suddenly rose to a pitch
-which entirely mastered his judgment. Rising from his seat with an
-agitated air, he attempted to push past Augustine, in order to get out
-of the car. His friend, extremely annoyed at the thought of so public an
-exhibition of weakness, laid his hand on the arm of the earl; but this
-slight action seemed only to rouse the miserable man to frenzy.
-
-“Let go!” exclaimed Dashleigh, in a voice so loud that it resounded
-to the utmost edges of the crowd; “Let go!” echoed a thousand voices,
-believing it to be the signal for ascent! The men who were grasping the
-ropes instantly obeyed the word, and almost with the sudden effect of
-an explosion, the immense balloon darted upwards to the sky, shrinking
-before the upturned eyes of the breathless spectators, till its vast
-globe gradually dwindled to the apparent size of the plaything of a child!
-
-There were deafening cheers from the crowd beyond the hedge; “Bravo!
-bravo! off she goes!” shouted stentorian voices; but on the faces
-of the nearest spectators were painted fear and dismay, as Mr.
-Verdon—interrupted in the midst of hurried directions by the sudden cry
-and shout, stretched out his hands wildly towards the receding balloon,
-and exclaimed in a tone of anguish,—“Merciful Heaven! they are lost!”
-
-“Lost! what do you mean, man?” exclaimed Bardon, coming forward in his
-blunt manner to give a voice to the fears of the rest. “And how does it
-happen that you are not in the car?”
-
-“The signal was given too soon!” cried Verdon, his nervous accents
-betraying his emotion. “I was just questioning my assistant as to the
-working of the valve, for I thought that something seemed wrong with the
-rope, when a voice shouted out, ‘Let go!’ and the idiots took that for
-the signal.”
-
-“But you do not apprehend danger?” cried a gentleman near.
-
-“Danger!” repeated Verdon impatiently; “why, Aumerle knows no more of the
-management of a balloon than a child;—Heaven only knows if we shall ever
-look on their faces again!”
-
-Terror, wonder, compassion, now spread rapidly through the assembled
-throng; lip after lip repeating the tale with its own comments and
-exaggerations. Exclamations of pity and grief resounded on all sides, as
-straining eyes attempted to pierce the cloud which soon hid the _Eaglet_
-from view. Once it was visible for a few minutes, and little dim specks
-could be distinguished in the car, which were known to be the living
-human beings who had so lately been standing in health and strength on
-that very spot! It was a sickening reflection that they were now utterly
-beyond reach of man’s aid, drifting away at the mercy of the winds,
-perhaps to some terrible fate which might be guessed at, but never known.
-None, perhaps, felt the revulsion more terribly than Timon Bardon. He who
-had exulted in revenge, found the cup which he had grasped so eagerly,
-and deemed so sweet, suddenly changed to a burning poison. His fierce,
-strong nature made his sense of suffering peculiarly acute. “How shall
-I tell this to Annabella?” was the distracting thought uppermost in his
-mind, as throwing himself on a horse which had been lent to him for the
-occasion, he dashed wildly along the road which led to his little home.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXII.
-
-IN THE CLOUDS.
-
- “How fearful
- And dizzy ’tis to cast one’s eyes so low!
- ... I’ll look no more
- Lest my brain turn, and the deficient sight
- Topple down headlong!”
-
- SHAKSPEARE.
-
-
-“Oh, how delightful!” was the first exclamation of Mabel, as the
-_Eaglet_ shot upwards, swiftly, but with a motion so smooth that its
-speed was only made known by the earth and the spectators appearing to
-sink down—down—ever growing less and less, while the cheers sounded
-fainter and fainter, as rising up from a distance. “How delightful!” she
-repeated, waving a little flag as her farewell to those below.
-
-But when the smiling Mabel turned to look at her companions, she was
-somewhat startled to mark that the countenance of her uncle was of the
-same ashen hue as that of the earl.
-
-“How is it that Mr. Verdon is not with us?” exclaimed Mabel in some
-surprise.
-
-Augustine silenced her by a warning look. His grasp on the arm of
-Dashleigh had grown heavier and tighter; but for that grasp it is
-possible that the nobleman, in the first excitement of fear, would
-have flung himself out of the car. Augustine’s first thought was for
-his companion, for he felt that the unhappy Dashleigh was trembling
-convulsively under his hand.
-
-“Well, my friends,” said he, in a tone so cheerful that it completely
-deceived his niece; “Verdon will think it a shame if we do not go back
-for him directly; I propose, therefore, that we descend.”
-
-“Yes, descend!” cried Dashleigh wildly; and a strange faint echo from the
-far earth repeated the word, “Descend!”
-
-Augustine was almost afraid to loosen his hold on the arm of the earl;
-it was, however, necessary that he should try some means of bringing the
-_Eaglet_ to the ground. He was, of course, aware that this means must be
-to let out the gas which inflated the ball, but ignorant as he was of
-the practical working of a balloon, however easily he might grasp its
-theory, Augustine was left to guess the way in which this effect might be
-produced. Mabel, who had perfect confidence in the power of her gifted
-uncle to master any difficulty, and who saw no change in his countenance
-except the paleness which overspread his handsome features, had no idea
-of the anxious fear which now perplexed his mind.
-
-Augustine laid hold of a rope which seemed to him to be the one most
-probably attached to the valve at the top of the ball, and in this his
-reason had not misled him. The valve was constructed to open inwardly,
-so that the pressure of the gas within might keep it constantly closed,
-except when mechanical means were applied to counteract that pressure.
-But Mr. Verdon’s misgiving had not been without foundation; there was
-some hitch with the valve which prevented its working properly under an
-inexperienced hand. As Augustine pulled the rope, the balloon entered
-into a cloud, and the travellers suddenly found themselves enveloped in a
-dense, damp, chilly mist.
-
-“Are we ascending or descending?” asked Mabel, “for the balloon is so
-steady that it does not seem to be moving at all.”
-
-Her uncle, who, with far greater anxiety, had been asking himself the
-same question, replied in a voice still perfectly calm, “throw down some
-pieces of paper, and we shall ascertain that fact directly.”
-
-Wondering that he should not know it without having recourse to
-experiment, Mabel immediately obeyed. “The bits seem to fall, not like
-paper, but like lead!” she exclaimed.
-
-“Then we must be ascending rapidly still,” muttered Augustine; and he
-pulled the rope with such desperate force that it snapped in his hand,
-and all communication with the all-important valve was broken off for
-ever.
-
-“God have mercy upon us!” was Augustine’s instinctive prayer, not
-uttered aloud from the fear of alarming his companions. The thick mist
-prevented Mabel from having any clear idea of what her uncle was doing,
-but she thought him strangely silent, and a damping chill came over her
-young spirit like the fog which enwrapped her form. Augustine looked up
-almost in despair at the huge indistinct mass looming as a dark cloud
-above him. Oh! that there were but any means of tearing open a passage
-for the gas! The wicker car, suspended by ropes, hung too low beneath the
-ball for it to be possible for Aumerle’s extended arm to reach the silken
-globe, or his penknife would have at once offered an easy solution of the
-difficulty. A light, agile sea-boy might possibly have climbed one of the
-ropes, and so have reached the inflated ball; but the brain of Augustine
-turned dizzy at the very thought of attempting to clamber at the awful
-height to which he knew that he must now have attained. His frame was
-remarkable for strength as well as for manly beauty, but was altogether
-unfitted for a perilous feat like this. To have attempted it must have
-been inevitably to fall and perish.
-
-Suddenly, to Mabel’s relief, the balloon emerged from its misty shroud,
-and burst again into the brightness of day. The scene was one never to be
-forgotten, but Mabel was the only one of the travellers whose mind was
-sufficiently at ease to enjoy its sublime and awful beauty.
-
-Above was the sky—deeply, intensely blue, such as in Italy meets the
-enchanted gaze. Below was a floor of pure white cloud, spread out, as it
-appeared to Mabel, like a vast sea of cotton, on which lay piled here and
-there vast masses, or islands of snow. Some of these masses were floating
-beneath them with a slow and majestic motion, impelled by currents of
-wind which did not reach the strata of air to which the balloon had
-ascended. Presently the white floor seemed gradually to part on either
-side, and an opening appeared through which a strange panoramic view of
-the earth burst on the wondering eye. It lay—Oh! how far beneath! There
-was no distinction of mountain or plain, a dim blue hue tinted all. In
-the words of a former æronaut,—“The whole appeared a perfect plain, the
-highest building having no apparent height, but reduced all to the same
-level, and the whole terrestrial prospect seemed like a coloured map.”
-There lay Dashleigh Hall, the seat of ancestral pride, shrunk to the
-appearance of a tiny toy,—a mere nothing viewed from that awful height,
-even as all earth’s pomps and grandeur must appear to those who survey
-them from heaven. For the first time since he had worn his honours,
-Dashleigh felt them no cause for pride. He was in his own eyes no peer,
-no lofty aristocrat, but a poor, weak child of man, with every nerve
-unstrung, and an undefined horror hanging over him. Gladly would he then
-have exchanged places with the poorest peasant standing on solid ground,
-though not possessing a single foot of it.
-
-“Look upwards—upwards—not downwards!” cried Augustine, alarmed at the
-wild expression on the haggard face of his friend. “Lie down, Dashleigh,
-at the bottom of the car, and fix your gaze on the sky above!”
-
-“Uncle!” exclaimed Mabel, “how strange your voice sounds—like what one
-might hear in a dream; and my own, too, seems quite different from what
-it was when we were on the ground.”
-
-“This is the effect of the rarified air upon the ear.”
-
-“Uncle, the objects below us grow smaller and smaller, we must be rising
-higher and higher; I thought that you meant to descend.”
-
-Augustine’s only reply was a look which in an instant, as by a lightning
-flash, revealed to the young girl the full danger of their situation.
-
-“You cannot descend!” she gasped forth, clasping her hands in terror.
-
-“Remember _him_,” said Augustine in a very low voice; “if he knew our
-helpless condition, I believe that it would turn his brain.”
-
-“But cannot you tell how to let out the gas?”
-
-“I cannot—”
-
-“You who know everything—”
-
-“I do not know this.”
-
-Mabel sank back upon the seat from which she had half risen while
-addressing her uncle, who, holding firmly by a rope, was standing upright
-in the car. She was a brave girl, and acted as such; she neither uttered
-cry nor shed tear, but she turned very pale and cold, and shivered as if
-mantled in ice. It gave her now a sickening oppression to gaze below.
-Was she never, never to return to that earth which lay beneath her—never
-again to be pressed to her father’s heart—never to meet the smile of her
-sister! Was she to float on in these dreary regions never before visited
-by man, buoyed up in a moving coffin, till—
-
-The awful, deathlike stillness was suddenly broken by a sharp report,
-sounding to the startled ears of the travellers something like that of a
-pistol! It was but a cork in the refreshment basket going off from the
-diminished pressure of the atmosphere causing the wine in the bottle to
-expand, but the explosion of a cannon could hardly have produced a more
-startling effect than a noise so sudden and so unexpected. Dashleigh
-sprang like a maniac from the bottom of the car, in which he had been
-quietly lying, and made a frantic attempt to throw himself out of the
-car. Augustine had to struggle and wrestle to keep him down, as one
-engaged in a contest for life; and the _Eaglet_, at the same time,
-passing into a violent current of air, rocked and shook, and swung to
-such an extent, that Mabel had to grasp tight hold of the wicker-work to
-prevent herself from being flung down into the clouds which again had
-closed beneath them.
-
-The whirlwind grew yet more tremendous, tossing to and fro the enormous
-balloon as if it had been a bubble on the current, actually turning it
-round and round, and making the car describe a wide swinging circuit
-below it.
-
-It was a very awful moment—a moment in which the heart almost ceases to
-beat, and the only utterance of the soul can be a cry to the God that
-made it! It seemed as in answer to that instinctive prayer to the ear
-that is never closed, that the whirlwind soon appeared to lessen its
-violence, the motion of the balloon abated, the frightful swinging of the
-car ceased, and Augustine uttered a faint “thank God!” while Dashleigh
-sank senseless at his feet!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIII.
-
-REGRETS.
-
- There is no wretchedness where guilt is not;
- Religion can relieve the sharpest woes,
- All—save remorse, be softened or forgot!
- But where can she—the hopeless, find repose
- Whose anguish from her own transgression flows!
- My pride—my folly—bade a husband die,
- His life embittered, hastened on its close!
- Yes, weep, ye who can weep,—but I—but I—
- My heart weeps tears of blood,—and yet my eyes are dry!
-
-
-The mind of Ida was not quite satisfied that it was right in her
-sister to ascend in the _Eaglet_, contrary to the direct and positive
-prohibition of her step-mother. Ida could not help suspecting that she
-herself had not proved altogether a safe guide for her younger sister;
-she feared that while discouraging the expedition on the plea of danger,
-she had not sufficiently done so on the score of duty. The more Ida
-reflected on the subject, the more conscience reproached her for rather
-nurturing than repressing the spirit of independence which proudly rose
-against the control of Mrs. Aumerle, both in Mabel’s heart and her own.
-
-Ida was not one to deaden conscience by refusing to listen to its voice,
-and she arose on the morning of the 12th resolved to use her strongest
-persuasions to induce Mabel to give up her project. She went to the room
-of her sister, but found it already empty; and then proceeded to the
-garden, but Mabel had left it some minutes before.
-
-Ida felt that it was too late for her to undo any mischief which might
-have been done, and made no mention at the breakfast table of Mabel’s
-intention to ascend, not wishing to be the first to draw upon her sister
-the displeasure of Mrs. Aumerle.
-
-“Perhaps,” thought Ida, “reflection has had the same effect upon Mabel
-that it has had upon myself; she may have come to the like conclusion
-that it would be wrong to go in the car. I earnestly hope that it may
-be so, for I feel a strange uneasiness at the thought of her venturing
-aloft. Yet there can be no real danger, or my uncle would never have
-wished to take Mabel with him, nor my dear father have half consented to
-her going up in the balloon. If she only come back in safety I shall feel
-a weight taken off my heart, and I shall in future more earnestly try to
-lead her aright in all things.”
-
-About the hour of noon, as the vicar was writing in his study, he was
-interrupted by the entrance of Ida.
-
-“Dearest Papa,” said she, gently approaching him, and seating herself at
-his feet, “forgive me for disturbing you when you are busy, but I want
-your permission to go and see Annabella again.”
-
-The vicar looked grave, but made no reply.
-
-“When I last went to Mill Cottage with Mabel, and our cousin refused to
-see us, you said that it was your desire that we should leave her to
-herself for the present; but it is to-day, as you know, that her husband
-is to go up in the _Eaglet_, and I cannot help imagining how anxious and
-unhappy Annabella must be, because—”
-
-“Because she has goaded him to the step,” said the vicar.
-
-“Somehow I am so restless to-day—I can neither read nor work,—and my
-heart draws me towards Annabella. I fancy—it may be presumption, but I
-fancy that her spirit may be softened just now, and that some word might
-be spoken which might make it more easy to reconcile her to her husband.
-Have I your consent to my going?”
-
-“I will go with you, my child,” said the vicar putting up his papers and
-locking his desk. “I believe that anything that we may say to that poor
-misguided girl will be likely to have more effect during the absence of
-Dr. Bardon. Whatever may be the cause for his dislike, it is evident that
-he nourishes a strong prejudice against the Earl of Dashleigh.”
-
-It was not long before the father and daughter, bound on their errand of
-love, reached the cottage in which the countess had chosen to take up her
-abode. They were ushered into the sitting-room where they found Cecilia
-bending pensively over a piece of embroidery, and the countess with a
-book in her hand, which she had, however, only taken up as a device for
-silencing conversation, as during the last half-hour she had not turned
-over a leaf.
-
-Miss Bardon welcomed her guests with smiles; Annabella with a stiff
-politeness, which said as distinctly as manner could convey meaning,
-“There must be no entering upon any disagreeable subject of conversation;
-the parson must not preach, nor the friend attempt to persuade.”
-
-Ida’s heart yearned over her cousin, but she had not courage to break
-through that formidable barrier of reserve. The vicar saw that the first
-sentence bordering upon reproof would be the signal for his niece to
-quit the apartment. Disappointed, but not yet disheartened, the good
-man inwardly prayed that He who can alone order the unruly wills and
-affections of his sinful creatures, would bend the proud spirit of the
-haughty girl, and open her eyes to her error. Little did he dream of the
-manner in which that prayer would be answered!
-
-As might be imagined, under the circumstances the conversation was
-constrained; Miss Bardon principally sustained it, for she was the only
-one present who could talk at ease on all the trifling topics of the day.
-
-“Hark!” exclaimed Cecilia suddenly, “there is a horse running away!” and
-her words seemed confirmed by so rapid a clatter of hoofs, that not only
-Ida, but Aumerle and the countess followed her quickly to the open door
-to see if some rider were not in peril.
-
-The alarm was in one sense a false one; the horse that came gallopping on
-was impelled to furious speed by the whip and the spur of its rider, as
-if—
-
- “Headlong haste or deadly fear
- Urged the precipitate career;”
-
-and the party saw with surprise that this rider was Dr. Bardon. He reined
-up so suddenly at the garden-gate that the panting steed was thrown
-violently back on its haunches. The doctor flung himself quickly from the
-saddle, and without even pausing to throw the rein round a post, advanced
-to the party at the door. His long white hair streamed wildly back from
-his excited face.
-
-“Something has happened!” exclaimed Ida; Annabella’s tongue seemed to
-cleave to the roof of her mouth!
-
-“The balloon!” cried Cecilia; “tell us, oh! tell us, has some accident
-befallen the balloon?”
-
-The gesture of Bardon was one which might well have beseemed a prophet of
-desolation, as raising his arm he exclaimed, “Lost! lost! past recovery!”
-
-“How lost?—what would you have us believe?—remember in whose presence you
-speak!” cried Lawrence Aumerle almost sternly.
-
-“I cannot mince my tale,” was the gloomy reply, “nor deal out poison by
-drops. By some fatal mistake the balloon was let off before the car had
-been entered by the only man who could guide it. We are never likely to
-hear anything more of it, or the unfortunate beings within it!”
-
-“Who were in it?” exclaimed the Aumerles in one breath. “Who were in it?”
-echoed the countess in a sepulchral voice, fixing upon Bardon an eye
-which sought to read in his face a sentence of life or death.
-
-“Augustine Aumerle was there—and Mabel—”
-
-The father uttered an exclamation of anguish, and Ida staggered
-backwards, closing her eyes, as if a poniard had stuck her.
-
-“And—and—the Earl of Dashleigh!”
-
-Annabella gave such a piercing cry as agony might wring from a wretch
-upon the rack, and would have sunk on the earth but for the support of
-her uncle.
-
-“There may be hope yet,—God is merciful,—He will have compassion on
-us,—let us pray, let us pray!” exclaimed the vicar, in the sight of the
-misery of another seeming half to forget his own.
-
-“See—see!” exclaimed Cecilia, suddenly pointing towards the sky.
-
-There was breathless silence in a moment, and every eye was eagerly
-turned in the same direction. A small dark object appeared aloft,
-floating far, far higher than wing of bird ever could soar! Who can
-describe the intensity of the agonizing gaze fixed by father—sister—wife,
-upon that little distant ball? Arms were wildly stretched towards it,
-but not a word was uttered, scarce a breath was drawn while it yet
-remained in sight. Even when it had disappeared, the upwards-gazing
-group seemed almost as if transfixed into stone; till Bardon, with rough
-kindness, attempted to draw Annabella back into the cottage, muttering,
-“I feel for you, from my soul I do!”
-
-“Feel for me!” exclaimed the countess, shrinking from his touch with an
-expression of horror, her pent-up anguish finding vent in passionate
-upbraiding; “you who led me to this abyss of misery, you who roused up my
-accursed pride, you who made me write words which I would now only too
-gladly blot out with my heart’s blood! But for you I might have listened
-to truth; but for you I might never have left the true friends to whom I
-turn in my agony now! Oh, may God forgive you,” she added wildly,—“God
-help me to forgive you, but never, never enter my presence—never let me
-behold you again!”
-
-And so they parted, the tempter and the tempted—the countess to return to
-the vicarage with her almost heart-broken companions, Dr. Bardon to brood
-in his solitary cottage over deep, unavailing regrets!
-
-In the dark abode of endless woe thus may bitter recrimination deepen the
-anguish of the lost, when some wretched soul recognises the author of his
-misery in one called on earth his friend, who had stirred up his evil
-passions, and pampered his fatal pride!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIV.
-
-SOARING ABOVE PRIDE.
-
- “By grace divine my heart towards Thee draw,
- By due afflictions check presumptuous pride,
- With hope and love turn fell despair aside,
- And make my chief delight Thy holy law!”
-
- ROBERT TUDOR TUCKER.
-
-
-The great red sun, like a huge globe of fire, was sinking in the west,—I
-would have said the horizon, but that word gives the idea of a point
-nearly level with the eye, while the orb appeared far beneath them to
-the travellers in the _Eaglet_. The red light tinted with a fiery glow
-the lower hemisphere of the balloon, which was all that met the eye of
-the earl, for he had cautiously abstained for many hours from glancing
-downwards towards the earth.
-
-Dashleigh was now perfectly calm, though silent and thoughtful. That
-one fearful day had effected upon the young nobleman the work of years.
-Deeply solemn were his reflections. With a conscience neither dead nor
-unenlightened, the earl had needed no prophet to decipher for him the
-fiery “letters on the wall” of affliction. Heavily and yet more heavily
-had descended on him the Almighty’s chastening hand, and every blow had
-evidently been aimed at his pride! Had he not been humiliated in the
-presence of his friend,—satirized by his wife, ridiculed by the world,
-and had he not now by an unconquerable weakness, which a girl would have
-blushed to betray, been the actual cause of the fearful position in
-which he and his companions appeared! Bitter, bitter was the humiliation
-of the proud man! Had he been destitute of the faith which supports,
-and the hope which cheers, Dashleigh would have been utterly crushed by
-the successive strokes laid upon him. But in him there was much of the
-gold, which beneath the hammer “does not break, but extend.” Dashleigh
-resembled less the son of Kish whom trial drove into fierce despair,
-than the haughty Assyrian king who, having endured that most humbling
-degradation which was the appointed punishment for pride, “lifted up” his
-“eyes unto heaven,” and “blessed the most High,” with a spirit subdued.
-
-Strangely had passed the day; as light as the feather down, the balloon
-floated in the ocean of air. The party in the car had partaken of the
-slight refreshment which had been provided, in little expectation that
-even that would be required during a two hours’ expedition. Beverage
-there was none, for the wine had exploded both the bottles from the cause
-mentioned in a preceding chapter. The lips of each of the sufferers was
-parched and dry, and a painful sensation of thirst was added to the
-trials of the hour.
-
-Augustine and Mabel had exhausted all their inventive powers in
-contriving means to cut an opening in the ball of the balloon. Several
-attempts had been made, but all had ended in disappointment. The knife,
-flung upwards with a steady hand, had glanced back from the varnished
-silk, and fallen through depths which the mind shuddered to calculate.
-Every effort but strengthened the conviction that all effort was
-unavailing.
-
-There had been silence for a long time in the car,—silence of which
-dwellers upon earth can scarcely form a conception. There was here no
-rustling leaf, no buzz of an insect’s wing to break the awful stillness!
-Motion itself was impalpable, being unaccompanied by the slightest sound!
-
-“Augustine,” said the earl, raising himself on his elbow, for he still in
-a reclining posture occupied the lower part of the car, “do you believe
-that you can hide from me the fact that you have no power over the
-balloon; that our condition is hopeless?”
-
-“Nay,” replied his friend, “let us never despair. The gas may yet find
-some vent. There was never yet balloon made so air-tight that it would
-not leak in the course of time.”
-
-Mabel thought that she had never seen the pale, delicate features of the
-earl invested with such true dignity, as when with low, but distinct
-utterance he made his reply: “I would rather look the danger in the face.
-My brain is not dizzy now,—none are dizzy who look above rather than
-below them. I have a presentiment that we shall never reach the ground
-alive.”
-
-Not a word was uttered in contradiction or reply, and the earl continued
-in the same calm, deliberate tone: “Death is a great preacher, Augustine;
-he tells us startling truths! He tarnishes with a touch the gilding on
-objects that once appeared to us bright! He levels the prince and the
-peasant. He has been preaching to me a soul-searching sermon, and from a
-very solemn text.”
-
-“What is the text?” inquired Augustine, while Mabel bent forward to
-listen.
-
-“_The loftiness of man shall be bowed down and the haughtiness of man
-shall be laid low, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day._”
-
-Again there was solemn, deathlike silence! Perhaps, as Mabel and her
-uncle sat watching the last edge of the sun’s disc disappear, and the sky
-gradually darken into night, the self-reliant genius, the high-spirited
-girl, were secretly applying to themselves the sublime words of the
-prophet of Judah.
-
-While twilight still lingered, a thought struck Mabel. She remembered
-that she had brought with her an envelope ready directed to her sister,
-with a sheet of blank paper enclosed, for her fancy had been pleased
-with the idea of dating a letter from “the clouds.” Making a table of
-her seat in the car, Mabel knelt down, and with a pencil wrote a sad
-and touching farewell to the parent and sister so tenderly loved. Many
-names were kindly remembered in that note, for the proud spirit of Mabel
-was softened and subdued by the pressure of trial, and no one was then
-recalled to her mind but with a feeling of kindness. To her step-mother
-Mabel sent a long message. She confessed her fault with frank regret,
-and asked the pardon of Mrs. Aumerle, not only for the last act of open
-disobedience which was now so fearfully punished, but for a long course
-of petty provocations, for sullen looks, and proud retorts, and bitter
-words spoken against her; Mabel entreated forgiveness for all. Her tears
-dropped fast upon the sheet—the first tears which she had shed on that
-day, but she dashed them hastily from her eyes. Mabel then folded the
-note and kissed it, as if believing that the paper might bear to her
-home the impress of that last token of love; then she dropped her letter
-over the side of the car, watching it as it descended, and picturing to
-herself the grief and tenderness with which it would be received, and
-read, and treasured up as a mournful memorial of her of whose fate it
-might be the only record.
-
-Dashleigh had watched the action of his young companion, and now drew
-from his vest a small but very elegant pocket-book, which bore on one
-side an embossed gold shield, on which his name was engraved, surmounted
-by his coronet. This was the first gift of affection which the young
-nobleman had received from his affianced bride. It had been his constant
-companion since the hour when he had received it from her hand. Dashleigh
-opened the book, and gazed for some moments on the inscription written
-on the fly-leaf, though the thickening darkness would have rendered it
-difficult to decipher, had he not known every syllable by heart. The
-earl then, rather by feeling than sight, traced two words on one of the
-blank pages, reclasped the book, and gave it to Mabel with an expressive
-movement of the hand. Sadly and silently she dropped into the dark abyss
-the love token of the unhappy Annabella.
-
-More than an hour elapsed before the silence again was broken. The thin
-air of these upper regions had become intensely cold, and Mabel shivered
-in her spring attire. The balloon was drifting steadily on before the
-night breeze, as was marked by its dark globe appearing to blot out one
-constellation after another from the sky as it swept on, the sole object
-that broke the immense expanse of the star-lit heavens.
-
-“I think,” observed Mabel with a heavy sigh, “that all in my father’s
-house must now be met together for evening prayers.” She paused, as fancy
-brought before her eye the warm lighted room, the curtains drawn, the
-lamp-light falling on so many dear familiar faces! Mabel thought how her
-father’s voice would tremble as he uttered his fervent supplications for
-those in such awful peril, and how Ida would try to smother her bursting
-sobs, that she might not unnerve him by the sound of her distress.
-“They will be praying for us,” continued Mabel; “should we not pray
-together—even here?”
-
-“None have more need of prayer,” murmured the earl; Augustine’s head was
-bowed in assent.
-
-“God is with us—even in this awful, awful height where no human being can
-approach us,” faltered Mabel.
-
-“Augustine Aumerle,” said Lord Dashleigh, “do you lead our evening
-devotion.”
-
-“Any one rather than me!” exclaimed Augustine; “none so unfit—so
-unworthy—so incapable!”
-
-And there was truth in these strange words. To the gifted scholar, the
-eloquent orator, the language of prayer was not familiar, the spirit of
-prayer had long, alas! been unknown! Augustine had indeed, during his
-visit to his brother, usually joined in the family devotions, but he had
-done so from courtesy to man, not from reverence for God. Unconvinced
-of the weakness or sinfulness of his own nature, he had sought neither
-pardon nor aid; he had felt no need of a divine sustaining power, for
-he had contentedly rested on his own. Augustine had made an idol of
-Intellect, with Pride for its priest, under the much abused name of
-Reason. What marvel that with all his knowledge Augustine knew not how to
-pray!
-
-The earl felt the difficulty almost as strongly as his friend, though
-from a different cause. He had never been disturbed by a doubt on the
-subject of religion, and had from his earliest youth regarded revealed
-truth with reverence, and acts of worship with respect; but he had
-carried even into his devotion the cold formality which naturally
-followed an overweening sense of personal dignity. Dashleigh had been
-a regular attendant at church; but with the shy reserve of his nature,
-it would have seemed to him, till that night, impossible to have poured
-forth in the hearing of man an extempore prayer to his God. But where
-Pride is humbled, the spirit of supplication may rest. Never had the peer
-so felt before the littleness of personal distinctions; never, therefore,
-before had his heart been so attuned to simple prayer. As Augustine
-shrank from leading the devotions, which each one present felt would be
-at once the source of comfort and the fulfilment of duty, the nobleman,
-with folded hands, repeated aloud the first petitions in the Litany
-which instinct rather than memory suggested to his mind. Augustine and
-his young niece in low and earnest tones echoed the cry for mercy upon
-miserable sinners; and when it was followed by the comprehensive prayer,
-“in all time of our tribulation, in all time of our wealth, in the hour
-of death, and in the day of judgment—_Lord, deliver us!_” arose in solemn
-unison from three voices and three hearts. Never had the supplication
-been more earnestly, more fervently breathed.
-
-The Lord’s Prayer concluded the brief service, which for the time made
-that little car appear as a floating temple. The chill cloudy solitude
-seemed less terrible when the name of the Giver of all good, the Fount of
-all blessings, had sounded within it. Those who had prayed together, felt
-their souls more knit together, and more prepared to meet with firmness
-whatever the dark, drear night might bring. Philosophy had brought no
-comfort, earthly rank no relief, but the sense of the presence of a
-heavenly Father was as balm to the suffering sinking soul.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXV.
-
-A BROKEN CHAIN.
-
- In the world’s battle-field,
- Though the strife may be glorious,
- The Tempter may yield,
- And our Faith be victorious;
- In the deep soul alone
- Can the last stroke be given,
- To God only known
- And the angels of heaven.
-
-
-The grief of Annabella and of Ida partook of the nature of their several
-characters; one was violent and passionate, the other quiet and deep.
-In the strong revulsion of feeling and anguish of remorse, the countess
-could scarcely remember a fault in him whom she had lately stigmatised
-as tyrannical, and satirized as weak. The earl’s tragical fate seemed to
-throw a halo around him, and his wife remembered him but as the tender
-wooer, the affectionate husband, the dignified, yet courteous nobleman,
-graceful in person, lofty in principle—who had sought and won the heart
-of a girl whose pride, petulance, and passion, had destroyed the man whom
-she loved! Annabella tore her beautiful hair, and struck her bosom, as if
-she would have wreaked vengeance on herself for the fearful ruin that
-her folly had wrought!
-
-Ida found that her presence could afford no consolation to her cousin;
-and then, not till then, she hastened up to Mabel’s little room, now
-again to become her own, and falling on her knees by the bedside,
-buried her face in her hands, and poured forth an agonized prayer. She
-remained long in the same position, and then arose trembling and pale.
-Every object in the room seemed to awaken a fresh burst of sorrow. There
-was Ida’s own likeness on the wall, sketched by the hand of Mabel,—a
-rough, unfinished drawing, indeed, but yet a labour of love. There were
-fragrant lilac blossoms from the favourite bush which Mabel always called
-her “Ida,” and there on the toilette table lay a small Bible, Mabel’s
-birthday gift from her sister, where many a mark and double mark showed
-that it had at least been perused with interest and attention. This Bible
-now afforded the most soothing consolation to the aching heart of Ida.
-
-Mrs. Aumerle had been far more astonished than pleased at the unexpected
-return of the countess, until she learned its sad cause. Her feelings
-then became of a very mingled nature. The danger of the party in the
-balloon, and the grief of those left behind, excited her heartfelt pity;
-but her soul vibrated between that emotion, and indignation at the
-conduct which had occasioned the tragic event. When the lady thought of
-the countess’s pride, or the wilful disobedience of Mabel, she could not
-shut out from her mind the reflection that they had brought all their
-trouble upon themselves. Mrs. Aumerle’s predominating sensation, however,
-was sympathy with her afflicted husband, and she did everything that lay
-in her power to inspire him with the cheering hopes that were strong
-within her own bosom.
-
-“Nay, Lawrence, give not way to despair; this agrees neither with
-reason nor religion. Depend upon it everything will turn out far better
-than you could expect. The balloon will come down quietly to earth as
-other balloons have done, and we shall have the whole party sitting
-here—perhaps to-morrow, talking over their adventures, and smiling
-at our alarm. Don’t tell me that your brother knows nothing about
-guiding a balloon—he is so wonderfully clever that he knows everything
-by intuition. He will find some method of getting safely out of the
-difficulty; my mind always grows easier when I think what a genius he is!”
-
-Aumerle was walking up and down in his study, as if motion could relieve
-his mental distress, at each turn pausing at the window to look anxiously
-out upon the sky. He stopped short as his wife concluded her last
-sentence, and murmured, “My poor, poor brother! the bitterest trial of
-all is the fear that he is unprepared for the awful change!”
-
-“This very trial may be sent to prepare him for it, to make him think
-more than he has ever yet done of the one thing that is needful. And our
-poor wilful Mabel—”
-
-“Oh! blame not her—blame not her!” exclaimed Ida, who had entered as Mrs.
-Aumerle was speaking, and who now bent at her stepmother’s feet in a
-posture of humiliation as well as of grief; “you and my dear father must
-learn how much of her fault rests with me. It is a bitter confession,
-but I can find no peace till it is made. Dear Mabel came to me yesterday
-evening, and told me that Papa had given a kind of permission to her to
-ascend in the _Eaglet_, bidding her at the same time consult you—”
-
-“I positively forbade her,” interrupted the lady.
-
-“I know it—she told me all—and had I done my duty,” continued Ida, her
-voice hardly articulate through sobs, “I would have told her that your
-refusal was sufficient—that she should submit and obey. But somehow—I
-can scarcely recall in what way—a chord of pride was touched in my own
-sinful heart; I felt it difficult to urge on her a duty which I had so
-often neglected myself, and I can now scarcely hope for my father’s
-forgiveness, or yours, or my own—”
-
-The last words were sobbed forth on the bosom of Mrs. Aumerle, for
-Ida’s lowly confession had made her step-mother forget everything but
-the sister’s grief and repentance, and no parent could more kindly
-have strained to her heart a beloved and penitent child, than the hard,
-severe, practical Barbara Aumerle embraced the daughter of her husband.
-Her tones were those of maternal tenderness and sympathy for the sorrower
-as she said, “Don’t reproach yourself, darling,—don’t reproach yourself,
-I believe there were faults on both sides!”
-
-The vicar, with moist eyes and a thankful heart, saw for the first time
-cordial sympathy between two beings whom he dearly loved; and Pride fled
-in gloomy disappointment from the scene, for he knew that the chain of
-his captive was broken!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVI.
-
-THE AWFUL CRISIS.
-
- “Oh! how sweet to feel and know
- E’en in this hour of dread, that dear to Thee
- Is the confiding spirit!”
-
- E. TAYLOR.
-
- “Henceforth I learn that to obey is best,
- And love with fear the only God; to walk
- As in His presence; ever to observe
- His providence, and on Him sole depend,
- Merciful over all His works, with good
- Still overcoming evil, and by small
- Accomplishing great things, by things deemed weak
- Subverting worldly strong, and worldly wise
- By simply meek!”
-
- MILTON.
-
-
-It is the darkest hour of night, that hour which precedes the dawn. A
-thousand stars are spangling the deep azure of the sky, looking down,
-like angels’ eyes, on a world of sin and sorrow. Augustine’s gaze is
-fixed upon one beauteous planet, which, in its calm light, outshines the
-tremulous glory of the constellations. Mabel has wearily fallen asleep
-where she sits, resting her head on her arm, the piercing cold of the
-upper air making her slumber the deeper. The earl, still stretched at the
-bottom of the car, is also finding a short oblivion of woe, and in dreams
-is wandering again upon the warm, bright, joyous earth, with Annabella at
-his side.
-
-Augustine, on his dizzy height, in the stillness of the hour, feels
-himself alone with his God. The conversation held at the vicarage with
-his brother now recurs to his mind with a deep and solemn effect.
-Augustine draws a mental parallel between his own present awful position
-and that in which his soul has for so long unfearingly remained. Has he
-not been, as it were, floating between earth and heaven, carried up by
-his pride, full inflated as that swollen ball which is at this moment
-bearing him onward perhaps to destruction! Has he any reason to rejoice
-that he has risen high above the mass of his fellow-creatures, if his
-very exaltation prove the means of his deeper fall!
-
-“Yes, fool that I was! I believed my intellect formed to pierce through
-the mists, to rise above the clouds, to find for itself a path that
-no mortal had discovered before! With proud presumption I refused the
-guidance of Faith in those regions to which Faith alone has access. I
-trusted to reason—philosophy—genius!—what have they done for me here? I
-have proved unequal even to the task of regulating the motions of this
-silken machine, yet I feared not to steer my own way through the vast
-mysteries of spiritual knowledge! As regards the soul as well as its
-mortal tenement, I have been the sport of the changing winds, enwrapt in
-the seething mist, struggling on through thickening darkness—and to what
-point now have I reached? I see the calm, still stars above me, shining
-like the eternal truths which audacious Pride once dared to question; I
-view the orbs which for ages unnumbered have kept their steady course
-through infinite space, upheld by the Power and Wisdom whose mysteries
-I vainly sought to fathom; earth’s lights have all faded and gone,
-the brightest illumine no more, the clearest throw no ray on this
-darkness,—the gems of the firmament alone, unchanged and unapproachable
-by man, are glittering over me still!
-
-“Yes, I feel myself an atom in the vast universe which is filled by
-God! And yet man’s moral responsibility—the awful trust of an immortal,
-an accountable soul—give a fearful dignity to him still! Am I fit to
-appear in the presence of Him before whose throne I so soon may stand?
-Is there anything in myself to which I can cling for support in the day
-of judgment? Can I plead my merits—my virtues—my works? No; the truth
-is forced upon me here, which mortal presumption so long refused to
-acknowledge. As well might I fling myself from this car, and falling a
-thousand fathoms hope to reach the earth uninjured, as trust to find
-safety for a guilty and sentenced soul without the one sacrifice for sin,
-the atonement provided for those who with child-like faith rest upon it,
-and it only!”
-
-As Augustine pursued his solemn meditations, gradually the stars
-became dimmer at the approach of the dawn, even as the heavenly lights
-vouchsafed to guide us here, will pale in the radiance of a more perfect
-knowledge of a more glorious day; the deep blue sky assumed a somewhat
-lighter hue, and the looming outline of the balloon was seen more
-distinctly against it.
-
-“Do my eyes deceive me,” thought Augustine, “or is the curve of that
-outline less bold than it appeared in the light of the setting sun?
-It may be but fancy, but it seems as though the ball were less fully
-inflated; I could imagine that I even perceive what resembles a wrinkle
-in the silk. God in mercy grant that this new hope be not an illusion!”
-As he spoke, something like the smoke-wreath from the mouth of a
-discharged cannon floated upwards not far from the car, then another and
-another, all ascending lightly from beneath, and mounting high above the
-balloon.
-
-“The clouds appear to rise!” exclaimed Augustine eagerly; “a sure sign
-that we ourselves are descending!” He started from his seat, and grasping
-a rope, looked over into the abyss.
-
-The dim grey twilight scarcely yet sufficed to show objects distinctly,
-though not a single cloud now obscured the wide spreading prospect below.
-Augustine strained his eyes with gazing for several minutes before he
-became fully assured of the nature of what lay beneath him. One long
-faint streak of red at length clearly defined the line where the sky met
-the rounded horizon; there was no object, not the smallest, to break
-that hard sharp line which separated misty blue from deepening crimson;
-nor swelling hill, nor rising mountain was there; Augustine’s pulse
-beat quicker and he gasped as for breath, for he was now convinced of
-two facts, each of thrilling importance,—that the _Eaglet_ was quickly
-descending, and that it was descending into the sea!
-
-“The breeze must have borne us above the Channel, and may bear us across
-it, if for but one or two hours we can keep the balloon aloft! But the
-gas is evidently fast escaping, and unless I lighten the car, we shall
-soon be precipitated into the wide waste of waters beneath!”
-
-With almost the rapidity of thought, Augustine caught up the large bag of
-ballast and flung it out of the car. In the lapse of—as it seemed—two or
-three minutes, a splashing sound distinctly came from below, the first
-noise exterior to the car which had reached the ear of Augustine for many
-a weary hour. Slight as it was, it seemed sufficient to startle the earl
-from his sleep; he opened his eyes, and gave a little start of horror at
-the sight of the vast ball above him, which in an instant brought back to
-him the consciousness of what had occurred.
-
-“Still this living death!” he exclaimed, and his voice awakened Mabel.
-
-“It is very, very cold,” she murmured drowsily; “and is the night really
-gone, and the beautiful morning breaking? These soft rosy clouds are
-above us now, perhaps we may see—”
-
-“Do not look down, Mabel!” cried her uncle.
-
-But the word came too late,—the trembling girl was already surveying the
-broad, smooth ocean plain.
-
-“Where can we be going?” she exclaimed; “it is one flat blue expanse
-below, and there is a scent as if from the sea!”
-
-“We must be over the Channel,” said Dashleigh; “Augustine Aumerle, what
-are you doing?”
-
-His friend had lifted up his box of instruments and flung it over the
-side; the basket then followed. Augustine laid his hand on the grappling
-irons, but paused, till, at a shorter interval than before, the splash
-was heard from the sea.
-
-“Are we sinking down?” exclaimed Mabel and Dashleigh as if with one
-breath.
-
-Augustine nodded an assent, and threw over the grappling irons. Nothing
-remained in the car which could be flung away to lighten the balloon.
-
-“Oh! what will become of us?—what will become of us?” exclaimed Mabel,
-clasping her hands in terror, as death in a new form stared her in the
-face.
-
-“Nothing will keep the balloon up,” said Augustine Aumerle; “we must
-commend our souls to a merciful God.”
-
-“Can you see no ship?” cried the earl; “no object moving on the waters?”
-and starting up in the eagerness of hope, he himself looked over the side
-of the car, but almost sickening at the dizzy prospect, sank back again
-to his place.
-
-How gloriously burst the bright rays streaming from the eastern horizon!
-how splendidly rose the sun as a monarch rejoicing in his might,
-crimsoning the floating clouds, and casting across the waters a path
-of quivering gold! It struck the trembling Mabel with a sense of awful
-beauty, as nearer and nearer the _Eaglet_ dropped toward ocean’s liquid
-grave! Again the coloured stripes of the ball shone bright in the light
-of day, but it was with something of horror that the travellers now
-regarded that which Mabel had once playfully spoken of as an emblem of
-swollen pride. It had carried them aloft through the clouds to dreary,
-deathlike isolation, but failed to support them now in the hour of peril
-and distress.
-
-Down—down—down—yet with more rapid and breathless descent, not in
-perpendicular fall, but borne sideways by the freshening sea breeze, sank
-the once towering _Eaglet_. The white crests of the billows could now be
-distinguished, and even the fin of a porpoise that flashed in the sunbeam.
-
-“Might not the car float?” exclaimed Mabel; “it is so buoyant and light!”
-
-“It possibly might for a time,” replied Augustine, “were it not attached
-to this frightful incumbrance. Dashleigh,” he asked suddenly, “have you a
-knife? I parted yesterday with mine.”
-
-“For what use?” inquired the earl, as he gave a large one which he
-happened to have on his person.
-
-There is no time for reply, the _Eaglet_ is nearing the sea;
-down—down—down—till with a violent shock which splashes the spray many
-feet into the air, the car strikes the waves and rebounds again, its
-dripping, gasping occupants clinging hard to prevent themselves from
-being flung out into the sea.
-
-Down again—still with terrific violence; it is a frightful scene! The
-spirit of a demon appears to animate the balloon,—a spirit that delights
-in torturing its miserable victims, as it goes sweeping, dashing,
-whirling on, now skimming at some height above the surface of the waters,
-now suddenly dipping so low that the half uttered shriek of Mabel is
-stifled in the gasping sob of suffocation! No wretch fastened to a wild
-horse plunging, rearing, bounding on its way, with steaming nostril and
-foaming breath, ever endured the horrors of those dragged onward by that
-terrific engine of death, while the half submerged car leaves a long
-white bubbling track on the ocean!
-
-Augustine alone loses not his presence of mind in this crisis of
-unutterable horror. Though the violent, plunging, unsteady motion of
-the partly exhausted balloon makes it difficult for his half drowned
-companions to keep their seats, he manages to retain his footing without
-clinging, for both his hands are engaged in a desperate effort to cut
-asunder the cords of the balloon. It is their only chance of life,—a
-miserable chance indeed, but better even to sink at once in the watery
-depths, than to be thus given again and again a horrible taste of death,
-to be snatched away from it for a moment, only to be precipitated
-downwards once more! With the energy of despair the drowning man wields
-the flashing knife, one after another the ropes are cut, each that
-gives way rendering more fearful the danger of the party—for at length
-the horizontal position of the car is actually reversed, the wicker is
-suspended by a single cord, and it is only by clasping and clinging with
-strained muscles and desperate grasp, that the terrified ones can retain
-hold of this, the one frail barrier between themselves and destruction!
-
-Augustine awaits the moment when the lower end of the car just touches
-the waves, and then the last cord is severed! In an instant the light
-frame is dashed on the billows, the waves splashing around and over it
-and the three who almost miraculously have retained their places within
-it. The car of wicker work lined with oil-skin is not ill calculated on
-an emergency to act the part of a boat, but it is nearly full of water,
-and it is only by almost superhuman efforts in baling out the brine with
-Mabel’s straw hat and Dashleigh’s beaver (Augustine’s is floating far on
-the waves) that the little shell can be kept afloat.
-
-In the meantime the balloon, released from the weight of the car, bursts
-upwards like a bird of prey soaring from a field of blood; or, to repeat
-my former figure, as if the demon of pride, baffled and wounded like
-Apollyon in his conflict with Christian, had “spread his dark wings on
-the blast, and fled away to his own habitation!” A wild sensation of joy,
-even in the midst of her terror, flashed across the mind of Mabel, as she
-saw that terrible minister of destruction borne far away—and for ever!
-
-Perilous as was the situation of the voyagers in their fragile boat,
-drenched as they were with salt water, hungry, exhausted, their throats
-and lips parched with burning thirst, they seemed but to have exchanged
-one form of misery for another. And yet the change from their late
-frightful position brought with it some sense of relief. They were
-touching, though not solid earth, yet some portion of their native
-sphere; they were no longer floating in an ocean of air, cut off by an
-impassable gulf from the faintest hope of human assistance. There was
-comfort in the sight of the lank brown sea-weed borne on the floating
-waves, comfort in the sight of the white winged birds that dipped in the
-flashing brine!
-
-But as the day advanced endurance was sorely tried. Without rudder to
-steer the little car, or oar to propel, the sufferers could not shut out
-the prospect before them of almost certain death. The perpetual baling
-out of the water which leaked into their crazy boat, became an exhausting
-effort which their fainting frames could not for many hours sustain. Even
-Augustine’s features began to acquire the rigid sternness of despair; and
-the earl, in silent supplication, commended a young widow to God.
-
-Suddenly Mabel exclaimed with wild transport: “A sail, a sail in the
-horizon!”
-
-“But a sea-gull floating on the waves,” replied Augustine, shading his
-eyes with his hand from the glare of a meridian sun.
-
-The earl stretched out his blue corpse-like fingers in the direction
-indicated by Mabel, and then, raising his hand on high, exclaimed, “It is
-a sail—help is near—God be praised! God be praised!”
-
-Then followed a time of intense, almost maddening excitement. Augustine
-stood erect in the car, his tall form raised to its utmost height, as he
-waved again and again a kerchief as a signal of distress.
-
-“Oh, if they should not see it!” exclaimed Mabel
-
-“Or seeing, disregard it,” murmured the earl.
-
-Again and again a shrill cry for help sounded over the blue expanse. If
-the freshening breeze bore back that cry, so that it reached not the ears
-for which it was intended, that same breeze was filling the canvas and
-bringing near and more near the wished for,—the prayed for relief!
-
-“I think that they see us!” cried Augustine, for the first time during
-that terrible day a gleam of joy relaxing his features.
-
-“Oh, my beloved father—my own Ida—shall I behold you again!” exclaimed
-Mabel.
-
-“We must not relax our efforts,” said her uncle, “or we shall perish even
-in the view of safety.”
-
-She speeds on,—the gallant bark,—dashing onwards “like a thing of life;”
-the figure of the steersman is now distinctly visible at her prow, his
-rough hail rings clear over the water,—was ever sight so welcome, was
-ever sound so sweet! Joy in that never-to-be-forgotten moment proves
-more overpowering even than terror, and the firmness which had stood
-the strain of most intense anxiety and fear gives way in the rebound of
-rapturous thanksgiving and delight!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVII.
-
-TIDINGS.
-
- “But rise, let us on more contend, nor blame
- Each other, blamed enough elsewhere, but strive
- In offices of love, how we may lighten
- Each other’s burden, in our share of woe.”
-
- MILTON.
-
-
-On the eventful night which had been passed by the earl and his
-companions above the clouds, the mourners in the vicarage had known but
-little of repose. If oblivion came, it was in brief troubled snatches
-of slumber, from which the fevered sleeper awakes with a start to feel
-an icy oppression on the mind,—slumber which has in it nothing of
-refreshment.
-
-All arose very early, with a vague yearning hope that tidings might
-come with the morning light, and the eager greeting when two of that
-anxious household met together was always, “Have you heard?—are there any
-tidings?”
-
-Annabella would not appear at the breakfast table. Ida, pale as
-sculptured marble, scarcely able to swallow the nourishment of which
-she partook as a duty, sat beside her father, every sense absorbed in
-anxious listening. She heard the postman’s step before she could see his
-form, and eagerly sprang forward to meet him, for it was possible—just
-possible—that he might be the bearer of news!
-
-The man shook his head sadly when questioned; he had brought nothing but
-a parcel for the Countess of Dashleigh with the London post-mark upon it;
-and, with a sickening sense of disappointment, Ida bore it to the room of
-her cousin.
-
-A strange gleam of hope flashed in the countess’s large hollow eyes,
-as, without noticing the post-mark, she tore open the little packet; it
-was followed by a strange revulsion of feeling. There lay before her,
-beautiful in its fanciful binding of violet and gold, its glittering
-edges bright from the hand of the gilder, “_THE FAIRY LAKE, by the
-COUNTESS OF DASHLEIGH_.”
-
-There was a time when the youthful authoress would have gazed on the
-volume with delight, and turned over its pages with eager curiosity
-and pleasure! But now—there seemed written upon each a tale of wilful
-rebellion and insolent pride! Annabella flung her first book from her
-with an exclamation of anguish, for was it not connected in her mind with
-the fearful fate of her husband!
-
-Then, with a sudden resolution, she rose from her seat, and hastily
-opened that desk at which she had penned her fatal article for the ——
-Magazine. Annabella would make some reparation, such reparation as yet
-was possible, for the deed so deeply repented of. The countess wrote,
-with a hand that shook so that she could scarcely form the letters, a
-note to her publisher in London, bidding him at once cancel the whole
-edition of her romance, prohibiting him from selling a single copy
-of the work which he had been hurrying through the press, and making
-herself responsible for his losses, whatever they might be. No earthly
-consideration would have induced the miserable wife to delay, even for
-an hour, the act by which she crushed the bud of hope, so long eagerly
-fostered, at the very moment when it burst into blossom! The young
-authoress, once soaring so high in the pride of literary ambition, was
-cutting the cords of her balloon!
-
-Almost every family in the neighbourhood, whether rich or poor, called
-at the vicarage that day, impelled by friendship, curiosity, or pity,
-to inquire if any tidings of the lost balloon had reached the family
-of the Aumerles. No visitors, however, were admitted, as soon as it
-was ascertained that they had come to receive information, and not to
-give it. The sound of wheels, and of frequent rings at the gate, almost
-drove Annabella to distraction! Ida and her father spent much of the
-time together in fervent prayer, but the miserable Countess of Dashleigh
-seemed too restless—too wretched to pray!
-
-It was now the afternoon of one of the loveliest days in the loveliest
-of seasons. The soft tinkling of the distant sheep-bell, the low of the
-cattle in the meadow, and the monotonous hum of the bee, came softly
-blended together to the ear. The bright mantle of sunshine fell on
-fruit-trees laden with blossom,—the hawthorn white with May’s perfumed
-snow, the fragrant lilac, the laburnum dropping its showers of gold!
-Annabella gazed from the open casement of her apartment upon a lovely and
-varied prospect, but she had not the slightest perception of what lay
-directly before her eye.
-
-Another loud ring! The countess turned her head with quick impatience.
-A man was standing at the gate. Was there something in his manner that
-announced the eager bearer of tidings, or did the wife intuitively grasp
-the fact that he brought her news of her husband? Ida seemed to have
-had the same perception, for, with the breeze waving back her long dark
-tresses, she was at the gate almost before the tongue of the bell ceased
-to vibrate. Annabella saw her start, caught the uttered exclamation, and
-springing from her room, clearing the stairs almost at a bound, in less
-than a minute was at the side of her cousin. She was quickly followed by
-the vicar and Mrs. Aumerle, and every member of the household.
-
-A telegraphic message had arrived from Augustine; yes, there was the
-precious little leaf, which, like the touch of a magician’s wand, changed
-the face of everything around, and flooded the dry, haggard cheek of
-sorrow with a torrent of grateful tears.
-
- CLIFF COTTAGE, B——, DEVON.
-
- “Safe, thank God! I shall send M—— home to-morrow. I remain
- here with the earl, who is attacked by brain fever. I have
- telegraphed to Exeter for Dr. G—— and a nurse.—A. A.”
-
-“Brain fever!” exclaimed the countess with a gasp.
-
-“Temporary illness, I trust,—only temporary,” said the vicar, from whose
-heart the weight of a mountain seemed removed. “Augustine, thoughtful as
-he ever is, has already taken every human means to insure recovery.”
-
-“My Reginald shall be left to no nurse; no, no, none shall rob me of one
-privilege,” cried Annabella. “I will be at B—— beside him to-night.”
-
-“I will be your escort,” said Lawrence Aumerle.
-
-“Oh, take me too!” exclaimed Ida, her dark eyes swimming in tears at the
-thought of seeing her sister.
-
-“No, no,” interrupted Mrs. Aumerle, “numbers are by no means desirable
-where a man in brain fever is concerned. It is bad enough for your
-father to have to undertake a long journey, without the whole family
-hurrying off. You will stay here with me, my dear, and welcome back Mabel
-to-morrow.”
-
-A short time before Ida would have rebelled against a decision so much at
-variance with her inclinations,—would have remonstrated, or at least have
-murmured; but she had received too severe a lesson for its impression to
-be speedily effaced, and reproaching herself for the sigh which alone
-betrayed her disappointment, she hastened up-stairs to prepare a little
-parcel of necessaries to be taken to Mabel.
-
-As Ida was putting up, with other articles, the Bible which she knew that
-her sister would especially welcome, she was unexpectedly joined by Mrs.
-Aumerle.
-
-“You may leave that business to me,” said the lady, with more real
-kindness of intention than tenderness of manner; “your father says that
-it would be hard not to let you make one of the party, so you had better
-get ready for the journey at once.”
-
-Joyful at the permission, Ida hastened to make her little preparations;
-and Mrs. Aumerle, as she packed Mabel’s parcel, informed her
-step-daughter of the arrangements which she had herself made for
-the convenience of all. A messenger had been promptly despatched to
-the nearest neighbour who kept a carriage, to ask the loan of the
-conveyance to carry the travellers to the nearest railway station.
-Nothing that could insure the comfort of the vicar was forgotten when
-his carpet-bag was packed by the hands of his careful wife; Ida received
-sundry injunctions to watch over the health of her father, and the good
-housewife took care that the travellers should not fast on the way.
-
-When the carriage drove away from the door of the vicarage, with its
-eager, anxious occupants, Mrs. Aumerle, following it to the gate,
-watched it from thence till it disappeared in a turn of the road. And
-thus the woman of sense soliloquised on events, past, present, and
-future:—
-
-“How much trouble and misery has been caused by one act of selfish folly!
-Because Augustine—too great a genius, I suppose, to judge like a sensible
-man—fancies to roam through the clouds, and take with him a wilful,
-disobedient child, while a petulant girl eggs on her husband to follow
-so absurd an example, a whole family must be plunged into terror, grief,
-and alarm! I felt convinced from the first that all would end happily
-enough. Augustine has easily guided the balloon; it has floated quietly
-down at its leisure to some quiet meadow in Devon; and but for the poor
-earl’s shaken nerves, the whole affair to those most concerned has been
-nothing but a party of pleasure! It is we who have had to suffer for the
-senseless folly of others. There’s Ida has been looking like a spectre;
-and my dear, excellent husband is first almost crushed with sorrow, and
-then hurried off, at half-an-hour’s notice, to escort that half frantic
-countess to a husband who will probably refuse to see her! Well, well, I
-believe that of all senses common sense is the most uncommon!” and with
-a soothing conviction that a portion, at least, of the rare gift had
-been bestowed upon herself, Mrs. Aumerle quietly returned to her usual
-avocations.
-
-It was fortunate for Mabel that the morrow’s post brought to her
-stepmother’s hands the letter which the young girl had dropped from the
-balloon. Ida had left a request, that notes addressed to her might in
-her absence be opened by Mrs. Aumerle, and thus it was that that lady
-first became aware of some of the perils through which the travellers had
-passed. Mabel’s letter had been picked up in a field and posted by the
-farmer who had found it, and the touching lines of love and penitence
-which she had penned in the near prospect of a terrible death, softened
-in a very great degree the feelings of her step-mother towards her.
-
-“She has had her share of suffering after all,” observed the lady, “and
-we must not be severe upon the poor child. She has had punishment enough
-for her fault, so I’m content to ‘let bygones be bygones.’”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXVIII.
-
-THE WHEEL TURNS
-
- “Thus artists melt the sullen ore of lead,
- By heaping coals of fire upon its head.”
-
- GOLDSMITH.
-
-
-When the Countess of Dashleigh, with bitter words of reproach, had
-departed from the cottage of Bardon, she left her late entertainers in
-a state of mind little to be envied. The unfortunate Cecilia was for
-the rest of the day much in the position of one who, with hands tied,
-is caged up with a large hornet which has been irritated, and which
-goes about buzzing with evident determination to find or to make a foe.
-Everything went wrong with the doctor, and his daughter was the only
-being within reach of the hornet’s sting!
-
-Bardon’s temper broke out especially at dinner, where every little luxury
-which had been prepared for Annabella served as a provocation to her
-irritated host. The unfortunate chicken (a delicacy till lately almost
-unknown at the little cottage), could not have been more denounced as
-tough, tasteless, and uneatable, if it had been a roasted owl. The
-tartlets (made surreptitiously by poor Cecilia in the absence of Mrs.
-Bates) roused such an angry storm against all the inventors, makers, and
-eaters of such abominable trash, that Cecilia silently resolved that they
-should never appear on the table again; she would rather throw them into
-the road! Miss Bardon’s gaily tinted bubble of grandeur had broken, and
-left behind nothing but bitterness and—bills!
-
-The fact was that Dr. Bardon was angry with himself, though a great deal
-too proud to own it. He was haunted by the countenance of the unfortunate
-Dashleigh as he last had seen it in the car, and had a strong persuasion
-on his mind that the earl, in a fit of frenzy, would fling himself out
-of the balloon, and be dashed to pieces in the fall! The subject of the
-ascent of the _Eaglet_ was one so painful to Bardon that he would endure
-no allusion to it; and Cecilia soon discovered that there was no method
-of raising a storm so certain, as that of uttering aloud the conjectures
-and apprehensions to which such an event naturally gave rise. Silence,
-particularly on so interesting a subject, was a cruel penance to the poor
-lady, to whom gossip was one of the few remaining pleasures of life, but
-to that penance she was obliged to submit as being the lesser of two
-evils.
-
-The anxious vicar himself had not passed a more disturbed night with
-the images of his child and his brother breaking his rest, than did the
-proud old doctor. Conscience had at length made him miserable, although
-it had not made him meek. He was no longer stormy, but he was sullen; and
-he did not even choose to communicate to his daughter his intention of
-calling on the Aumerles as soon as his breakfast should be concluded, in
-order to inquire whether anything had been heard of the missing balloon.
-
-The postman, who had just left at the vicarage “The Fairy Lake” for
-the Countess of Dashleigh, now called at the cottage with a letter.
-The doctor’s correspondents were so very few in number that such an
-event was sufficiently rare to excite attention; and Bardon’s mind was
-so pre-occupied with the idea of coming misfortune and death, that he
-turned pale on seeing that the epistle directed to him was sealed and
-deep-bordered with black.
-
-Cecilia, who had her full allowance of natural curiosity, watched the
-countenance of her father as he broke open and perused the letter.
-She saw his colour return, while his eye-brows were elevated as if in
-surprise; he read the epistle twice without comment, and then silently
-handed it over to his daughter.
-
-The letter was a formal notification from the executors of the late
-Thomas Auger, Esq., that that gentleman had, by a will executed but a few
-days previous to his decease, given and bequeathed the dwelling-house
-called Nettleby Tower, and the land appertaining thereto, to Timon
-Bardon, M.D., the only surviving son of their former proprietor; and that
-he willed also that the said Timon Bardon should be paid from his estate
-a sum equal to that which had been expended by him in his lawsuit with
-the testator for the property above mentioned.
-
-Cecilia, almost as much delighted as she was surprised, glanced up
-eagerly at her father. She read no exultation in his countenance, but
-rather a thoughtful sorrow, which his daughter could scarcely understand.
-Could she have penetrated his reflections, they would have appeared
-somewhat like the following: “Such, then, was the last act of the man
-whom I hated, over the announcement of whose death I gloated with
-malignant triumph! He remembered me on his death-bed; while struggling
-with the last enemy, he sought to make reparation for a wrong committed
-years ago, but never forgotten or forgiven by me. Through his sense of
-justice, I am at length restored to the home and estate of my fathers.
-Prosperity is sent to me, but through a channel so unexpected, and at a
-moment so painful, that I scarcely know how to welcome it, for I feel as
-though I did not deserve it.”
-
-“Papa,” cried Cecilia, “do you not rejoice?”
-
-Bardon turned silently away. To compare greater things with less, his
-were something of the emotions of a child who has justly incurred a
-parent’s displeasure, and who, while awaiting in a spirit of sullen
-rebellion a further manifestation of wrath, is surprised by a sudden
-token of love, unexpected as unmerited. The child, if a spark of
-generous feeling be left in his nature, is more pained by the kindness
-of his offended parent than he would have been by a sign of anger. His
-heart is melted; his conscience is touched. Timon Bardon had hardened
-his heart in adversity; he had girt on the panoply of pride; he had
-gloried in his powers of endurance, as one ready to do battle with the
-world, and to trample down all its frivolous distinctions. He had been
-ever trying to conceal the fact that he was a sad and disappointed
-man, both from himself and others, by affecting a contempt for all the
-worldly advantages which Providence had seen fit to deny; but to have
-these advantages suddenly restored to him, and at a period when he was
-conscious,—could not but be conscious,—that he had merited a Father’s
-chastening rod, had a much more softening effect upon him than would have
-been produced by adversity’s heaviest stroke. The tidings which came in
-the evening of the safety of the travellers in the _Eaglet_, gave a much
-keener sense of pleasure to Bardon than had been produced by the news of
-the morning.
-
-And now we will return to the countess and her companions. The horses
-of their carriage were urged to speed, yet were they barely in time to
-catch the train, and the party had scarcely taken their seats before it
-began to move on. Oh, how Annabella longed to give the wings of her own
-impatience to the lagging engine! How her yearning spirit realized the
-complaint,—
-
- “Miles interminably spread,
- Seem lengthening as I go!”
-
-Night had closed around before the travellers reached the little station
-which was nearest to the place of their destination,—a small, lonely post
-at which the train merely stopped for two minutes to suffer the party to
-alight.
-
-“Can any conveyance be procured here?” asked Aumerle of the solitary
-station official who was assisting to put down their luggage.
-
-“No, sir,” was the unsatisfactory reply. “There was a chaise sent here
-two hours ago for a gentleman who came by last train; nothing of the kind
-is to be had here, unless it’s ordered aforehand from the town.”
-
-“Is that chaise likely to return hither?”
-
-“Can’t say, sir,” answered the man. “I believe that it took a doctor and
-nurse to a place where a nobleman’s lying ill, who was picked up to-day
-from the sea.”
-
-“The sea!” echoed the astonished listeners.
-
-“Fallen out of a balloon, as I understand,” said the man. “There was a
-party of three, and they were all saved by one of our fishing-smacks that
-was just coming in from a cruise.”
-
-“Oh, guide us to the place where they are!” exclaimed the countess.
-
-“Can’t leave the station, ma’am,” replied the official, looking with some
-curiosity and interest on the pale, eager face on which the light of the
-gas-lamp fell; “besides, I’ve not been long at this place, and don’t know
-exactly where the cottage lies.”
-
-“What are we to do?” exclaimed Ida.
-
-“Now I think on it,” said the station-man, slowly, “the doctor asked me
-when the last train would go back to Exeter to-night. I take it he’s
-likely to return; and you could have the chaise that brings him.”
-
-“When does that train pass?” inquired the vicar.
-
-“Within an hour,” replied the man, glancing round at the large clock
-behind him. “Will not the ladies walk into the waiting-room?—it is better
-than standing out here on the platform.”
-
-“It appears our best course,” said the vicar, addressing the countess,
-“to await here the return of the doctor, and avail ourselves of the only
-conveyance that seems likely to call here to-night.”
-
-“Oh no, no!” exclaimed Annabella, wildly; “every minute of delay is an
-age in purgatory! The doctor may never come. Augustine will not suffer
-him to quit Dashleigh for an hour! I wait for no one; I will try to find
-my way to the cottage;—I go at once, even if I go alone!”
-
-As Annabella remained firm in her resolution, the party, after gleaning
-such scanty information as the man at the station could give, and
-procuring from him a lantern, set out on their dreary way. Perfect
-darkness is seldom known in Devon on a night in May, but clouds and the
-absence of the moon rendered the atmosphere unusually obscure. Strange
-and phantom-like looked the black shadows of their own forms to the
-travellers, as the glare of the lantern cast them on the chalky cliffs
-that bordered their road. The path was rough and steep, strewn with stone
-boulders here and there, which seemed to have rolled down from the rocky
-heights above.
-
-After a long, toilsome struggle up a gorge, where the countess much
-needed the aid of the vicar’s arm, the party emerged on the summit of a
-hill, whence in daylight they would have commanded an extensive prospect.
-Now faint gleams of summer light alone revealed to them by glimpses what
-appeared to be a wild, rocky valley, sloping down on the left to the sea,
-the mournful murmur of whose billows came upon the sighing breeze. Viewed
-by the imperfect light, the scene was very desolate and drear, and in its
-gloomy sublimity struck a chill to the heart of Annabella.
-
-“It is like the valley of the shadow of death!” she whispered to Ida
-Aumerle.
-
-“Even were it so, dearest,” was the reply, “is it not beyond the dark
-valley that the land of promise lies?”
-
-“To those who are sure of a welcome,” faltered forth the unhappy countess.
-
-“I think that I hear the sound of wheels,” observed the vicar; “yes,—some
-vehicle is evidently slowly ascending the steep hill before us.”
-
-“Surely that of Dr. G—— upon its return,” suggested Ida.
-
-The idea made all quicken their steps. Ida’s guess had been partially
-correct; in front was the expected chaise, moving as if towards the
-station.
-
-As soon as the vehicle was sufficiently near, Mr. Aumerle hailed the
-driver:—
-
-“Whence do you come, my friend?”
-
-“From Cliff Cottage,” replied a rough voice through the darkness, and
-then the panting of a horse was heard.
-
-“Is it the doctor?” exclaimed Annabella, pressing eagerly forward.
-
-“No,” replied the voice. “A gentleman is ill; the doctor is staying the
-night; I’m to return for him in the morning;” and the speaker cracked his
-whip as a signal to the weary horse to move forward.
-
-Arrangements were speedily made with the driver by Mr. Aumerle; the
-conveyance was turned round at the first convenient spot, and in it the
-ladies and the vicar were soon on their way to the cottage in which the
-Earl of Dashleigh lay ill.
-
-Few words were interchanged as the travellers descended the rough, and
-almost precipitous road; indeed, the violent jolting would, under any
-circumstances, have rendered conversation impossible. Progress was
-necessarily slow, and it was some time before the party reached a lonely,
-shingle-built cottage belonging to a fisherman, which stood almost on the
-margin of the sea.
-
-There was no need to knock at the low, rude door, for a quick ear within
-had caught the sound of wheels, most unusual in that lonely spot, and the
-vicar had scarcely had time to alight, before Mabel was in the arms of
-her father!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXIX.
-
-TWO WORDS.
-
- “Teach me to love and to forgive,
- Exact my own defects to scan,
- What others are to feel,—and know myself a man!”
-
- GRAY.
-
- “To lose thee! oh! to lose thee,—to live on
- And see the sun, not thee! will the sun shine—
- Will the birds sing—flowers bloom, when thou art gone?
- Desolate! desolate!”
-
- BULWER’S KING ARTHUR.
-
-
-“Oh, I was sure that you would come,—quite sure! And Ida—my own precious
-Ida!” The poor young girl clung to her sister as if they had been parted
-for years.
-
-“My husband!” exclaimed Annabella, trembling lest terrible news should
-await her.
-
-“He is much the same, but—”
-
-“Where is he—I will fly to him; I—”
-
-“My dear madam,” said the low voice of a stranger, as a tall, bald
-gentleman in black came forth from the interior of the cottage, with his
-finger raised to his lip, “may I request that no sound be uttered—my
-patient is in a state of high fever.”
-
-“I will quietly glide up to his room—”
-
-“If, as I suppose, I have the honour of addressing the Countess of
-Dashleigh, I trust that she will pardon my strictly forbidding any one
-but Mr. Aumerle and the nurse from entering the chamber of the earl.”
-
-“I am his wife!” murmured Annabella hoarsely.
-
-“It is impossible,” said Dr. G——, “that you should meet without a degree
-of excitement which might endanger the life or the reason of my patient.
-The earl is in excellent hands; his friend, and the skilful attendant
-whom I have provided, will watch him night and day. If any new face were
-to be seen, I would not be answerable for the consequences.”
-
-Dr. G—— had, of course, read “The Precipice and the Peer,” and naturally
-concluded that its authoress was the last person who could with impunity
-be admitted into the sick-room of the excited and fevered patient. From
-the physician’s decision there was no appeal, though to Annabella it
-appeared an intolerable sentence of banishment from the place to which
-both duty and affection called her. Always ready to rush to a conclusion,
-the unhappy wife was convinced that it was the just resentment of
-Dashleigh against her, that rendered her of all beings in the world the
-one whose presence he could not endure. Utterly prostrate and helpless
-in her sorrow, the countess left to Ida all care for the arrangements of
-the night. To herself it was nothing where she slept, or whether she ever
-should sleep again; she was like a flower so crushed and bruised that it
-will never more unfold its petals to the sun.
-
-The rude cottage of the fisherman offered wretched accommodation for so
-large a party. The earl occupied one of the two little bed-rooms which
-were reached by a ladder-like staircase; in the other—an apartment not
-ten feet square, with bare rafters, sloping roof, and single-paned window
-engrained with dust and sea salt, and incapable of being opened—the
-countess and her cousins passed the night. The gentlemen had to content
-themselves with the bare floor of the kitchen below, redolent of the
-scent of fish, and garlanded with nets and tackle,—an accommodation which
-they shared with their rough, weather-beaten, but hospitable host.
-
-Annabella and Ida were so much exhausted by previous excitement, fatigue,
-and want of rest, that even in the miserable hovel they might have
-slept deeply and long, had it not been for the sounds from the next
-room, almost as distinctly heard through the slight partition as if the
-apartments had been one. It was agony to the countess to hear the moans
-of the fevered sufferer, or the wild words uttered in delirium. Ida
-passed the night in vain endeavours to soothe and calm a wounded spirit,
-while the weary Mabel peacefully slumbered beside them, unconscious of
-what was passing around. It was almost as great a relief to Ida as to her
-afflicted cousin when the morning broke at length, and welcome silence on
-the other side of the partition told that the sufferer had sunk to rest.
-
-Augustine Aumerle, after watching for hours at the bedside of the earl,
-whom he alone had any power to soothe in the paroxysms of his terrible
-malady, now resigned his post to the nurse, and descending the steep,
-narrow staircase, went forth to calm and refresh his spirit by a brief
-walk on the shore of the sea,—that sea in which he had so lately expected
-to find a grave. As he stood gazing on the bright expanse of waters, and
-enjoying the fresh morning breeze that, as it rippled the surface of the
-sea, also brought back the hue of health to his pale and careworn cheek,
-he was joined by Lawrence Aumerle.
-
-Kindly greeting was exchanged between the brothers; questions were
-asked and replies were given, and then a silence succeeded. Something
-seemed pressing on the heart of each, to which the lip would not give
-ready utterance. Augustine was the first to speak, but he did so without
-looking at his brother; he rather seemed to be watching the sea-bird that
-lightly floated on the wave.
-
-“Lawrence, you remember the evening when we conversed together in your
-study?”
-
-“I have often thought of it since.”
-
-“And so have I,” said Augustine; “I thought of it when I believed
-that there was but one step between me and death,—when I expected in
-a brief space to be in that world where we shall know even as we
-are known,—where ours will not be the wild guess, but the absolute
-certainty,—not the wild grasping at the shadow, but the laying hold on
-the substance of truth.”
-
-Lawrence fixed his eyes anxiously upon his brother, but did not interrupt
-him by a word.
-
-“You said that experience is the growth of time. Lawrence, I have, then,
-lived an age in the last forty hours. A wide view of both heaven and
-earth is gained from the terrible height that I reached!”
-
-“Common experience is the growth of time,” said the vicar; “but spiritual
-experience—”
-
-“Give it in the words of inspiration,” interrupted Augustine; “I shall
-no longer ask you to put aside that solemn evidence, even for a moment.
-_Tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience._”
-
-“_And experience, hope_;” cried the vicar. “Oh, my brother!—that blessed
-hope shed abroad in the heart by the knowledge that Christ _died for the
-ungodly_, that hope that alone _maketh not ashamed_, is it—oh! is it your
-own?”
-
-Augustine silently pressed the hand that had been unconsciously extended
-towards him; it was his only reply to the question. Without another
-sentence being uttered the brothers turned their steps in the direction
-of the cottage. But while pacing the shingley beach, Augustine was
-mentally subscribing to the confession of one of the brightest geniuses
-of earth,—that he had hitherto been but as a child gathering pebbles
-on the shore of the great ocean of truth; while the vicar was raising
-to God, from the depths of a grateful heart, a thanksgiving for prayer
-answered at the very time when, and through the very trial by which his
-earthly happiness had appeared crushed and destroyed! He was proving, as
-so many saints have proved, that—
-
- “God’s purposes will ripen fast,
- Unfolding every hour;
- The bud may have a bitter taste,
- But sweet will be the flower!”
-
-As no object could be answered by the prolonged stay of Mr. Aumerle and
-Mabel in the over-crowded cottage, they departed on that day for their
-home. The countess could not endure to quit the spot, and Ida remained
-to bear her company, while Augustine resumed his watch by his suffering
-friend.
-
-Day after day the once proud Earl of Dashleigh lay on a pallet-bed in
-the fisherman’s rude hovel, mind and body alike prostrated by the fever
-induced by the fearful trials which he had endured. He was passing indeed
-through a burning fiery furnace, but its flame was consuming the dross
-which had largely mixed with a nobler metal. When the powers of good and
-evil contend together for the dominion over a human soul, it is as in the
-battles of earth; dark and painful traces are often left behind of the
-conflict, conquest is not attained without suffering. Never, perhaps, is
-the strife more painful than when the enemy to be subdued is pride! Then
-how often a merciful Providence sends humiliation, anguish, disgrace,
-first to rouse the soul to a sense of its danger, and then to aid it in
-the perilous war! From how much of suffering is exempted the _meek and
-quiet spirit_ that has calmly laid down the shackles of pride, not left
-them till some loving yet terrible dispensation should wrench them away
-from the bleeding soul!
-
-Annabella was deeply humbled; there was some danger that depression
-might with her sink into hopeless despondency. Her ardent and volatile
-disposition was ever prone to extremes, and she could not believe it
-possible that her proud lord could ever forgive one who had wounded his
-dignity so deeply,—one whose indiscretion had so nearly cost him his
-life! The forced inaction to which she had to submit greatly increased
-the trial to Annabella. If it had been possible for her to have done or
-suffered anything in order to repair the evil that she had wrought, she
-would have contemplated its effects with less overwhelming remorse. Had
-the countess belonged to the Church of Rome, she would have wasted her
-strength with fasting, lacerated her flesh by the scourge, or gone on
-some painful pilgrimage in the hope of redeeming her fault. As it was,
-she had to sit still—useless, helpless, receiving from time to time
-tidings of her husband’s varying state from the lips of ministering
-strangers! Annabella’s spirit might have altogether sunk under the
-lengthened trial, but for the support of Ida’s calmer and more chastened
-spirit, which had itself found its stay on the Rock of Ages.
-
-On the sixth day of Dashleigh’s illness, his wife received from her
-home a small packet, containing the little pocket-book which had been
-her own earliest gift to her betrothed. The beautiful remembrance had
-been accidentally discovered at no great distance from the letter which
-Mabel had dropped; but its comparative weight had made it fall with an
-impetus that had half imbedded it in the sod. Easily identified by the
-coronet and name upon the shield, which marked it as the property of the
-unfortunate nobleman, with whose fate the county was ringing, it had been
-forwarded to Dashleigh Hall, and thence—still stained and clotted with
-dust and mud—it had been sent on by her servants to the countess.
-
-Annabella gazed on the book for some moments without daring to unfasten
-the clasp. The sight of that little gift brought with it a crowd of
-recollections of the time when wedded life had lain before fancy’s eye as
-a bright, golden-clasped book, on whose yet blank pages hope, pleasure,
-and love, would trace nothing but sentences of joy! Why was it that the
-leaves of that life had been blistered and blotted with tears,—that the
-gold had been tarnished, the beauty marred, and that the once joyous
-bride now dreaded even to look upon what that book might contain!
-
-“Open it for me, Ida, dearest,” murmured Annabella faintly; “I tremble
-to behold what his fingers may have traced in that terrible hour!”
-
-Ida silently obeyed, kneeling at the side of her unhappy cousin, whose
-cold hand rested upon her shoulder. Ida turned slowly leaf after leaf.
-There were various memoranda in the book, evidently written at an earlier
-period—addresses of friends, names of books, engagements for days long
-passed. Little of interest or importance could attach to entries such
-as these. But almost at the end of the book, on a page otherwise blank,
-appeared two words in pencil, traced evidently by a hand that had shaken
-from weakness, excitement, or emotion. The words were barely legible, but
-such as they were Ida with tremulous eagerness pointed them out to her
-friend. Annabella caught the book from her hand, pressed it convulsively
-to her lips, and while her eyes overflowed with tears and her heart with
-thanksgiving, repeated again and again the two blessed words which spoke
-_forgiveness_ and _peace_!
-
-Even while the young wife’s tears were still flowing, a gentle tap was
-heard at the door. Ida went and unclosed it; there was a low whispering
-sound, and then the maiden returned to her cousin with a gentle smile on
-her face as she said, laying her hand on that of the countess, “It is my
-uncle, dearest; he comes to bring you good tidings. The earl is greatly
-better,—has been speaking to him,—has been questioning him of you; he
-knows—”
-
-“Knows that I am here!” exclaimed Annabella, starting eagerly from her
-seat.
-
-“Yes, and wishes to see you,—nay, dearest, nay, you must be calm,—for his
-sake you must still this wild excitement! Remember that he is still very
-weak,—remember the danger of a relapse!”
-
-“I am quite calm,” replied the young countess, collecting herself by a
-strong effort, though her quivering voice still betrayed her emotion; “I
-will do nothing to agitate my lord,—he shall not even hear a word from
-my lips,—but oh! the bliss if I may once—but once hear from his those
-precious words, _forgiveness_ and _peace_!”
-
-With soft, noiseless step she glided to the low rough-hewn door which
-opened into the room of her husband. Gently Annabella pushed it ajar,
-and entered with a throbbing heart, and a mien as reverential and timid
-as if she were approaching some solemn fane. That low dark room, with
-uncarpeted floor, unpapered walls, furniture coarse and scanty contained
-what she now felt was all the world to her.
-
-No human friend intruded his presence on the sacredness of that scene
-which ever after, to the memory of Annabella, hallowed that fisherman’s
-hut. When the penitent wife knelt in lowly contrition by the pallet of
-a husband so narrowly rescued from the jaws of the grave, and listened
-breathlessly to the feeble accents which told her that the past was
-cancelled,—that she was dear as ever to him still, angels may have looked
-on rejoicing as upon a prodigal’s return, for no looming shadow darkened
-the holy radiance of returning peace and love, no discord jarred on the
-harmony of wedded souls,—the demon of pride was not there!
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XXX.
-
-THE SPIRIT LAID.
-
- “From Nature’s weeping earth more fair appears,
- So should good works succeed repentant tears!”
-
-
-Gloriously poured down the fervid rays of a July sun, colouring the
-peach on the wall, swelling the rich fig under its clustering leaves,
-ripening the purple grape, and over the corn fields throwing a mantle of
-gold! No longer in the fisherman’s hovel, but reclining on a sofa in the
-countess’s splendid boudoir, we find the Earl of Dashleigh, yet pale from
-recent illness; the outline of the sunken cheek, the violet tint beneath
-the eyes, the whiteness of the transparent skin, tell of suffering severe
-and protracted, but health and strength are returning to his frame, while
-to the restored invalid lately released from the confinement of a sick
-room—
-
- “The common air, the earth, the skies,
- To him are opening paradise!”
-
-By the softened light which steals in through the green venetians,
-the earl has been whiling away the languid, luxurious hour of noon by
-perusing a volume of light literature, in which he has found great
-amusement; that volume, bound in violet and gold, is now lying on the
-sofa beside him; we recognise in it “THE FAIRY LAKE,” written by the
-Countess of Dashleigh.
-
-Annabella is seated on a low ottoman beside her lord. She has been
-listening with pleased attention to his remarks and comments upon her
-work.
-
-“Perhaps, after all,” observes Dashleigh, laying his hand on the book,
-“it _is_ hard to restrict to a few that which might afford pleasure to
-the many, and to deprive the young authoress of the praise and the fame
-which publication would bring her.”
-
-“O Reginald!” replies his wife with glistening eyes, “your praise to me
-outweighs that of the world, and empty fame is nothing in comparison to a
-husband’s heart! It would pain me if any eye but yours should ever look
-on that which I must ever regard as a monument of my own disobedience.”
-
-Annabella’s manner towards her husband has undergone a change since
-their re-union in the fisherman’s cottage. She is gradually resuming her
-playfulness of conversation, and the wit in which the earl delights still
-sparkles for his amusement; but there is more, far more of submission to
-his authority, and of deference to his wishes in her demeanour; Annabella
-no longer desires to forget that her vow was not only to love, but to
-obey.
-
-This change is chiefly owing to that which has passed over the earl
-himself. His spirit by intense suffering has been purified, exalted,
-refined. That respect which he once claimed on account of his rank is
-yielded readily on account of his character. Annabella had been disposed
-to ridicule a dignity that rested on an empty title; her spirit of
-opposition had been roused, and she had gloried in showing herself
-above the meanness of aristocratic pride, conscious of a loftier claim
-to the world’s regard than a coronet or a pedigree could give. But
-if the countess still knows herself to be superior to her husband in
-intellectual attainments, in moral qualifications she now feels herself
-far his inferior. Annabella has a quick perception of character, an
-intuitive reverence for what is solid and real; when she sees beneficence
-free from ostentation, purity of language and life adopted, not because
-the reverse would disgrace a peer, but because it would be unworthy of
-a Christian, she renders the natural homage of an ingenuous heart to
-virtue, and obedience and tender affection follow in the track of respect.
-
-The conversation has taken a new turn. The earl and his wife have fallen
-into a train of discourse on some of the occurrences which have been
-related in preceding chapters. Annabella has now no concealment from her
-husband, and his gentleness invites her confidence.
-
-“It appears, my love,” remarked Dashleigh, “that you quitted the home of
-the Bardons with scant ceremony and little courtesy.”
-
-“He had deserved none,” replied Annabella, with something of her old
-haughtiness in her tone, for very bitter were the memories connected with
-Timon Bardon.
-
-“There is but one man,” pursued the earl, “who, as far as I know,
-entertains any feeling of resentment against me, or has any just cause to
-do so. That man is Dr. Bardon.”
-
-“It is you who have just cause for resentment against him,” said the
-countess.
-
-“His pride and mine clashed together, and like the collision of flint
-and steel produced the angry spark which set his spirit in a flame.
-But, Annabella, I now desire to be at peace with all men. I have never
-returned the doctor’s visit,—you and I will do so to-day.”
-
-Annabella opened her large eyes so wide at a proposition so unexpected,
-as to raise a smile on the lips of the earl.
-
-“You think that I am still too proud to let the red liveries of the
-Dashleighs be seen at the door of Mill Cottage?”
-
-“If you were to invade that little nest,” said the countess, “you would
-find that the birds had flown. Do you not remember that Dr. Bardon is now
-the proprietor of Nettleby Tower?”
-
-“Ah! I recollect—by Auger’s will, was it not?” replied Dashleigh, raising
-his thin hand to his brow. “But this need make no difference in our
-arrangement for a visit. We will order the carriage in the cool of the
-eve, and drive over to wish the old man and his daughter joy on their
-return to the family mansion.”
-
-Annabella turned upon her husband a look of admiration and love. She knew
-how much it must cost him to make the first step towards reconciliation
-with a man who had wronged, hated, and insulted him. Never, even in the
-earliest days of their union, had Dashleigh possessed such influence
-over the affections of his young wife, as he gained by the simple,
-unostentatious act which marked a conquest over Pride and self.
-
-The sun was sloping towards the west, bathing earth and sky in the rich
-glory of his streaming rays, changing the clouds into floating islands of
-roses, and lighting up a little river which flowed through the landscape,
-till it glittered like a thread of gold, as Timon Bardon led a party of
-guests, comprising all the family of the Aumerles, to the summit of his
-grey old tower, to survey the extensive and beautiful prospect.
-
-Many a word of admiration was spoken as the vicar and his party moved
-from one spot to another, finding new beauties wherever they gazed.
-Cecilia, elegantly dressed as became the lady of the mansion, appeared
-in her glory, doing the honours of the place to her guests. If anything
-tended in the least degree to damp her delight, it was her perception
-that the practical eye of Mrs. Aumerle (notwithstanding sundry
-improvements in the dwelling wrought out under Miss Bardon’s direction),
-had detected many an unsightly heap of rubbish, many an unfurnished and
-dreary chamber, many a defaced cornice and broken pane, at variance with
-the notions of comfort and neatness entertained by the vicar’s wife.
-
-Ida and Mabel, who had more poetry in their nature than had fallen to
-the lot of Mrs. Aumerle, and who delighted in whatever recalled to
-their minds grand images of the days of chivalry, saw in the marks of
-dilapidation but the footprints of ages gone by, and in imagination
-peopled the grass-grown court and the mouldering battlements with mailed
-knights, bold archers, and the fair maidens whose charms had been sung by
-minstrel and bard in the time of the old Plantagenets.
-
-“That little grey dot yonder, is it not—” Mabel began, and paused, for
-Cecilia, whom she was addressing, looked as if she did not wish to see it.
-
-“Yes, that is Mill Cottage,” said the doctor in a tone more loud and
-decided even than usual; “the place where the master of Nettleby Tower
-dug out his own potatoes in his garden, and the lady—”
-
-“And that must be Dashleigh Hall,” interrupted Mabel, wishing to effect
-a diversion, for it was evident that while the doctor’s pride made him
-rather glory in his late poverty, that of Miss Bardon rendered her
-desirous to forget the days of her humiliation.
-
-But Mabel’s diversion was very ill-chosen. At the mention of the
-name “Dashleigh,” the doctor’s countenance, which had been wearing
-an expression far more complacent than that habitual to his leonine
-features, changed to one dark and louring, the index of the gloomy
-passions that reigned within. Mabel saw not the change, for her eyes were
-fixed upon the distant prospect, but it was witnessed by Augustine and
-Ida, who exchanged glances with each other,—the gentle girl’s significant
-of regret, the uncle’s of indignation. “Is not the black drop wrung out
-from that proud heart yet?” was the mental comment of Augustine.
-
-“Has not this house the repute of being haunted?” asked Ida, in order to
-turn the doctor’s thoughts into a different channel.
-
-“Old women and young fools say that it is so still,” replied Timon Bardon
-gruffly.
-
-“O! Papa,” lisped Cecilia, who had no inclination to acknowledge herself
-as coming under either of these denominations, “you know what strange
-noises are heard every night!”
-
-“Creaking of doors, cracking of old timber, the wind whistling away in
-the chimneys!”
-
-“Well, I confess,” said Cecilia, with a little affected laugh, “that
-delightful as the tower is on a summer’s day like this, I shall not care
-to wander much through its long echoing corridors on a dark winter’s
-night. Mr. Aumerle,” she continued, addressing Augustine, who was
-leaning on the stone parapet, and gazing down with an abstracted air,
-“you who know everything, do you know of no charm to lay the bad spirits
-that are said to haunt ancient houses?”
-
-“I am afraid,” replied Augustine gravely, “that such spirits are wont to
-haunt new houses as well as old ones, and that it needs more knowledge
-than philosophy can teach to give us the power to lay them.”
-
-Cecilia looked puzzled at the enigmatical reply, but before she had time
-to ask for a solution, Mabel interrupted the conversation by suddenly
-exclaiming, “Surely that is the Dashleigh’s carriage that has just turned
-the corner of the hill!”
-
-“We have stayed long enough on this tower,” said the doctor, averting
-his eyes from the direction in which those of Mabel were turned; “let us
-descend to the court.”
-
-His suggestion, which sounded like a command, was followed at once by his
-guests; poor Cecilia heaved a sigh at the thought that once she might
-have indulged a hope that the gay carriage with its dashing bays might be
-bound for Nettleby Tower. “After all that has happened,” she reflected
-sadly, “that is impossible now!”
-
-The descent of the long winding stairs, whose steep, rude, age-worn
-steps were only dimly lighted by narrow slits cut here and there in the
-massive stone wall, required both caution and time. Ere Bardon, who was
-the last of the party, had emerged from the low-browed door which opened
-into the courtyard, the bridge across the moat had been crossed, and the
-Earl and Countess of Dashleigh were already exchanging kindly greetings
-with the foremost of the Aumerles.
-
-The stern old doctor was more startled by the unexpected appearance at
-his threshold of visitors such as these, than he could have been by any
-apparition in his old haunted tower. Mingled feelings of surprise, shame,
-remorse, and gratified pride struggled together in his bosom, as his eye
-met that of the nobleman from whose house he had turned with emotions of
-such vindictive wrath—words of such fiery passion! Had Bardon’s newly
-recovered estate depended upon his making such an effort, the proud
-man could not have bowed his spirit to the humiliation of visiting the
-earl; and yet the nobleman had come to him,—to him who had so meanly, so
-cruelly avenged one slighting sentence accidentally overheard!
-
-Dashleigh saw the surprise, the embarrassment written on the face of the
-haughty Bardon,—he felt the delicacy of his own position, and resolutely
-breaking through what would once have been the inseparable barrier of
-reserve, he advanced two or three steps towards the doctor, and while a
-painful flush mantled over his wasted features, frankly held out his
-hand. That hand was grasped—was wrung—but in silence; the proud man felt
-himself conquered; and from that hour the evil spirit of enmity between
-the two opponents was laid for ever!
-
- * * * * *
-
-Can I add that the dark tyrant Pride had for ever yielded up his empire,
-that he never again whispered his evil suggestions to those who so long
-had worn his chain?
-
-Alas! I dare not thus violate probability, or sacrifice the great truth
-of which this fiction is the fanciful vehicle. The contest against
-Pride is a life-long campaign. From the time when he breathed ambition
-to Eve in the words, _Ye shall be as gods_, or roused in the heart of
-the first murderer the hatred which stained his hand with the blood of
-a more favoured brother, the influence of pride over our fallen race
-has been fearful, too often fatal! I have but sketched him in some of
-his forms,—of how many have I not even attempted to trace the outline!
-Pride of purse, Pride of person, family Pride, national Pride, the Pride
-that draws the trigger of the duellist, that tightens the grasp of the
-oppressor, and, perhaps worst of all, spiritual Pride, which brings Satan
-before even the saintly in the guise of an angel of light! Let some more
-powerful pencil draw these, till conscience start at the portrait of the
-demon who seeks the house that is _cleansed and garnished_, nor comes
-alone, but brings with him ambition, dissension, jealousy, hatred, and
-other dark ministers of death.
-
-Reader! have you recognised Pride as an evil, have you struggled with
-him as a foe? Look to your soul and see if it bear not the mark of his
-galling chain. If the fetter be on it still, oh! with the strength of
-faith and the energy of prayer, burst it, even as Samson burst the
-green withes with which a secret enemy had bound him! Or, to change the
-metaphor, if you feel the proud spirit within, like the inflated sphere
-of the æronaut, ready to bear you aloft to a cloudy and perilous height,
-whence you will look down on your fellow-creatures, stop not to dally
-with danger, persuade not yourself that the peril is unreal, but resolute
-as one who knows that life and more than life is at stake, clip the
-soaring wing of the _Eaglet_,—cut the cords of your balloon!
-
- Proud,—and of what? poor, vain, and helpless worm,
- Crawling in weakness through thy life’s brief term,
- Yet filled with thoughts presumptuous, bold, and high,
- As though thy grovelling soul could scan the sky,—
- As though thy wisdom, which cannot foreshow
- What _one_ day brings of coming weal or woe,
- Could pierce the depths of far futurity,
- And all the winged shafts of fate defy!
-
- Art proud of riches? of the glittering dust
- Each day _may_ rob thee of, and one day _must_;
- When mines of wealth will purchase no delay,
- When dust to dust must turn, and clay to clay,
- And nought remain to thee, of all possessed,
- Save one dark cell in earth’s unconscious breast?
- Or proud of power? on this little ball
- Some petty tract may thee its master call,
- Some fellow-mortals, bending lowly down,
- Bask in thy smile, or tremble at thy frown
- Great in the world’s eyes, in thine own more great,
- How swells thy breast with conscious pride elate!
-
- And art thou great? lift up—lift up thine eyes,
- Survey the heavens, gaze into the skies;
- View the fair worlds that glitter o’er thy head,
- Orb above orb in bright succession spread,
- Beyond the reach of sight, the power of thought:—
- Then turn thy gaze to earth, and thou art—nought?
- The globe itself a speck—an atom; thou—
- Oh! child of dust, shall pride exalt thee now?
- In one thing only thou mayst glory still,
- And let exulting joy thy bosom fill;
- Glory in this,—and what is all beside,
- That for this worm, this atom,—Jesus died.
-
- Does conscious genius fire thy haughty mind,
- Genius that raises man above his kind,—
- The lofty soul that soars on wing of fire,
- While crowds at distance marvel and admire?
- Oh! while the charmed world pays her homage just.
- Remember, every _talent_ is a _trust_,
- A treasure God doth to thy care confide,
- A cause for gratitude, but none for pride!
- If thou that precious talent misapply
- To spread the power of infidelity,
- To strew with flowers the path which sinners tread,
- To hide one treacherous snare by Satan spread,
- How blest—how great compared to thee—that man
- Whose life obscurely ends as it began.
- To whose meek soul no knowledge e’er was given,
- Save that, of all most high,—that guides to heaven
- Far as the sun’s pure radiance, streaming bright,
- Transcends the glow-worm’s dim and fading light,
- The wisdom to his soul vouchsafed from high
- Exceeds the earth-born fires that flash—and die!
-
- Oh! where shall pride securely harbour then,
- Where urge his claims to rule the minds of men?
- Blest Eden knew him not,—where all was fair—
- Where all was faultless—pride abode not there!
- The glorious angels are above his sway,
- Their bliss to minister—to serve—obey;
- We, only we, poor children of a day,
- Tread haughtily the ground for our sakes curst,
- And wear with pride the chains our Surety burst!
-
- Would that the world could know and truly prize
- That which is great in the Creator’s eyes!
- The poor man, bending o’er his scanty store,
- Who, with God’s presence blest, desires no more,
- Who feels his sins—his weakness,—though his ways
- Be just and pure beyond all _human_ praise;
- Whose humble thoughts well with his prayer accord,
- “Have mercy upon me, a sinner, Lord!”
- Who, heir of an eternal, heavenly throne,
- Rests all his hopes on Christ, and Christ alone!
- Wisest of men—for he alone is wise.—
- Richest of men—secure his treasure lies.—
- Greatest of men—his mansion is on high.
- His father—God,—his rest—Eternity!
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Pride and His Prisoners, by A. L. O. E.
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRIDE AND HIS PRISONERS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 60149-0.txt or 60149-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/1/4/60149/
-
-Produced by Richard Hulse and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-